title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20

The Preface

The artist is the creator of beautiful things.
To reveal art and conceal the artist is art's
aim. The critic is he who can translate into
another manner or a new material his
impression of beautiful things.

The highest as the lowest form of criticism
is a mode of autobiography. Those who find
ugly meanings in beautiful things are corrupt
without being charming. This is a fault.

Those who find beautiful meanings in

beautiful things are the cultivated. For these
there is hope. They are the elect to whom
beautiful things mean only beauty.

There is no such thing as a moral or an
immoral book. Books are well written, or
badly written. That is all.

The nineteenth century dislike of realism is
the rage of Caliban seeing his own face in a
glass.

The nineteenth century dislike of
romanticism is the rage of Caliban not
seeing his own face in a glass. The moral
life of man forms part of the subject-matter
of the artist, but the morality of art consists
in the perfect use of an imperfect medium.

No artist desires to prove anything. Even
things that are true can be proved. No artist
has ethical sympathies. An ethical sympathy
in an artist is an unpardonable mannerism
of style. No artist is ever morbid. The artist
can express everything.

Thought and language are to the artist
instruments of an art. Vice and virtue are to
the artist materials for an art. From the point
of view of form, the type of all the arts is the
art of the musician. From the point of view
of feeling, the actor's craft is the type. All art
is at once surface and symbol. Those who
go beneath the surface do so at their peril.

-1-

Those who read the symbol do so at their
peril. It is the spectator, and not life, that art
really mirrors. Diversity of opinion about a
work of art shows that the work is new,
complex, and vital. When critics disagree,
the artist is in accord with himself. We can
forgive a man for making a useful thing as
long as he does not admire it. The only
excuse for making a useless thing is that
one admires it intensely.

All art is quite useless.

CHAPTER 1

The studio was filled with the rich odour of
roses, and when the light summer wind
stirred amidst the trees of the garden, there
came through the open door the heavy scent
of the lilac, or the more delicate perfume of
the pink-flowering thorn.

From the corner of the divan of Persian
saddle-bags on which he was lying,
smoking, as was his custom, innumerable
cigarettes, Lord Henry Wotton could just
catch the gleam of the honey-sweet and
honey-coloured blossoms of a laburnum,
whose tremulous branches seemed hardly
able to bear the burden of a beauty so
flamelike as theirs; and now and then the
fantastic shadows of birds in flight flitted
across the long tussore-silk curtains that
were stretched in front of the huge window,
producing a kind of momentary Japanese
effect, and making him think of those pallid,
jade-faced painters of Tokyo who, through
the medium of an art that is necessarily
immobile, seek to convey the sense of
swiftness and motion.

The sullen murmur of the bees shouldering
their way through the long unmown grass, or
circling with monotonous insistence round
the dusty gilt horns of the straggling
woodbine, seemed to make the stillness

more oppressive. The dim roar of London
was like the bourdon note of a distant
organ.

In the centre of the room, clamped to an
upright easel, stood the full-length portrait
of a young man of extraordinary personal
beauty, and in front of it, some little distance
away, was sitting the artist himself, Basil
Hallward, whose sudden disappearance
some years ago caused, at the time, such
public excitement and gave rise to so many
strange conjectures.

As the painter looked at the gracious and
comely form he had so skilfully mirrored in
his art, a smile of pleasure passed across
his face, and seemed about to linger there.
But he suddenly started up, and closing his
eyes, placed his fingers upon the lids, as
though he sought to imprison within his
brain some curious dream from which he
feared he might awake.

"It is your best work, Basil, the best thing you
have ever done,"

said Lord Henry languidly.

"You must certainly send it next year to the
Grosvenor. The Academy is too large and
too vulgar. Whenever I have gone there,
there have been either so many people that I
have not been able to see the pictures,
which was dreadful, or so many pictures
that I have not been able to see the people,
which was worse. The Grosvenor is really
the only place."

"I don't think I shall send it anywhere,"

he answered, tossing his head back in that
odd way that used to make his friends laugh
at him at Oxford.

"No, I won't send it anywhere."

-2-

Lord Henry elevated his eyebrows and
looked at him in amazement through the thin
blue wreaths of smoke that curled up in such
fanciful whorls from his heavy, opium-
tainted cigarette.

"Not send it anywhere? My dear fellow,
why? Have you any reason? What odd
chaps you painters are! You do anything in
the world to gain a reputation. As soon as
you have one, you seem to want to throw it
away. It is silly of you, for there is only one
thing in the world worse than being talked
about, and that is not being talked about. A
portrait like this would set you far above all
the young men in England, and make the old
men quite jealous, if old men are ever
capable of any emotion."

"I know you will laugh at me,"he replied,"but I
really can't exhibit it. I have put too much of
myself into it."

Lord Henry stretched himself out on the
divan and laughed.

"Yes, I knew you would; but it is quite true, all
the same.

Too much of yourself in it! Upon my word,
Basil, I didn't know you were so vain; and I
really can't see any resemblance between
you, with your rugged strong face and your
coal-black hair, and this young Adonis, who
looks as if he was made out of ivory and
rose-leaves."

"Why, my dear Basil, he is a Narcissus, and
you well, of course you have an intellectual
expression and all that. But beauty, real
beauty, ends where an intellectual
expression begins. Intellect is in itself a
mode of exaggeration, and destroys the
harmony of any face."

"The moment one sits down to think, one

becomes all nose, or all forehead, or
something horrid. Look at the successful
men in any of the learned professions. How
perfectly hideous they are! Except, of
course, in the Church. But then in the Church
they don't think. A bishop keeps on saying
at the age of eighty what he was told to say
when he was a boy of eighteen, and as a
natural consequence he always looks
absolutely delightful."

"Your mysterious young friend, whose name
you have never told me, but whose picture
really fascinates me, never thinks. I feel
quite sure of that. He is some brainless
beautiful creature who should be always
here in winter when we have no flowers to
look at, and always here in summer when
we want something to chill our intelligence.
Don't flatter yourself, Basil: you are not in
the least like him."

"You don't understand me, Harry,"

answered the artist.

"Of course I am not like him. I know that
perfectly well. Indeed, I should be sorry to
look like him. You shrug your shoulders? I
am telling you the truth. There is a fatality
about all physical and intellectual
distinction, the sort of fatality that seems to
dog through history the faltering steps of
kings. It is better not to be different from
one's fellows.

The ugly and the stupid have the best of it in
this world. They can sit at their ease and
gape at the play. If they know nothing of
victory, they are at least spared the
knowledge of defeat. They live as we all
should live--undisturbed, indifferent, and
without disquiet. They neither bring ruin
upon others, nor ever receive it from alien
hands. Your rank and wealth, Harry; my
brains, such as they are--my art, whatever

-3-

it may be worth; Dorian Gray's good looks-
-we shall all suffer for what the gods have
given us, suffer terribly."

"Dorian Gray? Is that his name?"

asked Lord Henry, walking across the
studio towards Basil Hallward.

"Yes, that is his name. I didn't intend to tell it
to you."

"But why not?"

"Oh, I can't explain. When I like people
immensely, I never tell their names to any
one. It is like surrendering a part of them. I
have grown to love secrecy. It seems to be
the one thing that can make modern life
mysterious or marvellous to us. The
commonest thing is delightful if one only
hides it. When I leave town now I never tell
my people where I am going. If I did, I would
lose all my pleasure. It is a silly habit, I dare
say, but somehow it seems to bring a great
deal of romance into one's life. I suppose
you think me awfully foolish about it?"

"Not at all,"

answered Lord Henry,

"not at all, my dear Basil. You seem to forget
that I am married, and the one charm of
marriage is that it makes a life of deception
absolutely necessary for both parties. I
never know where my wife is, and my wife
never knows what I am doing.

"When we meet--we do meet occasionally,
when we dine out together, or go down to
the Duke's--we tell each other the most
absurd stories with the most serious faces.
My wife is very good at it--much better, in
fact, than I am. She never gets confused
over her dates, and I always do. But when

she does find me out, she makes no row at
all. I sometimes wish she would; but she
merely laughs at me."

"I hate the way you talk about your married
life, Harry,"

said Basil Hallward, strolling towards the
door that led into the garden.

"I believe that you are really a very good
husband, but that you are thoroughly
ashamed of your own virtues. You are an
extraordinary fellow. You never say a moral
thing, and you never do a wrong thing. Your
cynicism is simply a pose."

"Being natural is simply a pose, and the
most irritating pose I know,"

cried Lord Henry, laughing; and the two
young men went out into the garden
together and ensconced themselves on a
long bamboo seat that stood in the shade of
a tall laurel bush. The sunlight slipped over
the polished leaves. In the grass, white
daisies were tremulous.

After a pause, Lord Henry pulled out his
watch.

"I am afraid I must be going, Basil,"

he murmured,

"and before I go, I insist on your answering a
question I put to you some time ago."

"What is that?"

said the painter, keeping his eyes fixed on
the ground.

"You know quite well."

"I do not, Harry."

-4-

"Well, I will tell you what it is. I want you to
explain to me why you won't exhibit Dorian
Gray's picture. I want the real reason."

"I told you the real reason."

"No, you did not. You said it was because
there was too much of yourself in it. Now,
that is childish."

"Harry,"

said Basil Hallward, looking him straight in
the face,

"every portrait that is painted with feeling is
a portrait of the artist, not of the sitter. The
sitter is merely the accident, the occasion. It
is not he who is revealed by the painter; it is
rather the painter who, on the coloured
canvas, reveals himself. The reason I will
not exhibit this picture is that I am afraid that
I have shown in it the secret of my own soul."

Lord Henry laughed.

"And what is that?"

he asked.

"I will tell you,"

said Hallward; but an expression of
perplexity came over his face.

"I am all expectation, Basil,"

continued his companion, glancing at him.

"Oh, there is really very little to tell, Harry,"

answered the painter;

"and I am afraid you will hardly understand it.
Perhaps you will hardly believe it."

Lord Henry smiled, and leaning down,
plucked a pink-petalled daisy from the
grass and examined it.

"I am quite sure I shall understand it,"

he replied, gazing intently at the little golden,
white-feathered disk,

"and as for believing things, I can believe
anything, provided that it is quite incredible."

The wind shook some blossoms from the
trees, and the heavy lilac-blooms, with their
clustering stars, moved to and fro in the
languid air. A grasshopper began to chirrup
by the wall, and like a blue thread a long thin
dragon-fly floated past on its brown gauze
wings. Lord Henry felt as if he could hear
Basil Hallward's heart beating, and
wondered what was coming.

"The story is simply this,"

said the painter after some time.

"Two months ago I went to a crush at Lady
Brandon's. You know we poor artists have
to show ourselves in society from time to
time, just to remind the public that we are
not savages."

"With an evening coat and a white tie, as you
told me once, anybody, even a stock-
broker, can gain a reputation for being
civilized. Well, after I had been in the room
about ten minutes, talking to huge
overdressed dowagers and tedious
academicians, I suddenly became
conscious that some one was looking at
me. I turned half-way round and saw Dorian
Gray for the first time. When our eyes met, I
felt that I was growing pale."

"A curious sensation of terror came over
me. I knew that I had come face to face with

-5-

some one whose mere personality was so
fascinating that, if I allowed it to do so, it
would absorb my whole nature, my whole
soul, my very art itself. I did not want any
external influence in my life. You know
yourself, Harry, how independent I am by
nature. I have always been my own master;
had at least always been so, till I met Dorian
Gray."

"Then--but I don't know how to explain it to
you. Something seemed to tell me that I was
on the verge of a terrible crisis in my life. I
had a strange feeling that fate had in store
for me exquisite joys and exquisite
sorrows. I grew afraid and turned to quit the
room. It was not conscience that made me
do so: it was a sort of cowardice. I take no
credit to myself for trying to escape."

"Conscience and cowardice are really the
same things, Basil. Conscience is the
trade-name of the firm. That is all."

"I don't believe that, Harry, and I don't
believe you do either. However, whatever
was my motive--and it may have been
pride, for I used to be very proud--I certainly
struggled to the door. There, of course, I
stumbled against Lady Brandon. 'You are
not going to run away so soon, Mr.
Hallward?' she screamed out. You know
her curiously shrill voice?"

"Yes; she is a peacock in everything but
beauty,"

said Lord Henry, pulling the daisy to bits
with his long nervous fingers.

"I could not get rid of her. She brought me up
to royalties, and people with stars and
garters, and elderly ladies with gigantic
tiaras and parrot noses. She spoke of me
as her dearest friend. I had only met her
once before, but she took it into her head to

lionize me. I believe some picture of mine
had made a great success at the time, at
least had been chattered about in the penny
newspapers, which is the nineteenth-
century standard of immortality."

"Suddenly I found myself face to face with
the young man whose personality had so
strangely stirred me. We were quite close,
almost touching. Our eyes met again. It was
reckless of me, but I asked Lady Brandon to
introduce me to him. Perhaps it was not so
reckless, after all. It was simply inevitable.
We would have spoken to each other without
any introduction. I am sure of that. Dorian
told me so afterwards. He, too, felt that we
were destined to know each other."

"And how did Lady Brandon describe this
wonderful young man?"

asked his companion.

"I know she goes in for giving a rapid precis
of all her guests. I remember her bringing
me up to a truculent and red-faced old
gentleman covered all over with orders and
ribbons, and hissing into my ear, in a tragic
whisper which must have been perfectly
audible to everybody in the room, the most
astounding details. I simply fled".

"I like to find out people for myself. But Lady
Brandon treats her guests exactly as an
auctioneer treats his goods. She either
explains them entirely away, or tells one
everything about them except what one
wants to know."

"Poor Lady Brandon!

You are hard on her, Harry!"said Hallward
listlessly.

"My dear fellow, she tried to found a salon,
and only succeeded in opening a

-6-

restaurant. How could I admire her? But tell
me, what did she say about Mr. Dorian
Gray?"

"Oh, something like, 'Charming boy--poor
dear mother and I absolutely inseparable.
Quite forget what he does--afraid he
doesn't do anything--oh, yes, plays the
piano--or is it the violin, dear Mr. Gray?'
Neither of us could help laughing, and we
became friends at once."

"Laughter is not at all a bad beginning for a
friendship, and it is far the best ending for
one,"

said the young lord, plucking another daisy.

Hallward shook his head.

"You don't understand what friendship is,
Harry,"

he murmured

"or what enmity is, for that matter. You like
every one; that is to say, you are indifferent
to every one."

"How horribly unjust of you!"

cried Lord Henry, tilting his hat back and
looking up at the little clouds that, like
ravelled skeins of glossy white silk, were
drifting across the hollowed turquoise of the
summer sky.

"Yes; horribly unjust of you. I make a great
difference between people. I choose my
friends for their good looks, my
acquaintances for their good characters,
and my enemies for their good intellects."

"A man cannot be too careful in the choice
of his enemies. I have not got one who is a
fool. They are all men of some intellectual

power, and consequently they all
appreciate me. Is that very vain of me? I
think it is rather vain."

"I should think it was, Harry. But according to
your category I must be merely an
acquaintance."

"My dear old Basil, you are much more than
an acquaintance."

"And much less than a friend. A sort of
brother, I suppose?"

"Oh, brothers! I don't care for brothers. My
elder brother won't die, and my younger
brothers seem never to do anything else."

"Harry!"

exclaimed Hallward, frowning.

"My dear fellow, I am not quite serious. But I
can't help detesting my relations. I suppose
it comes from the fact that none of us can
stand other people having the same faults
as ourselves. I quite sympathize with the
rage of the English democracy against what
they call the vices of the upper orders.

The masses feel that drunkenness,
stupidity, and immorality should be their
own special property, and that if any one of
us makes an ass of himself, he is poaching
on their preserves. When poor Southwark
got into the divorce court, their indignation
was quite magnificent. And yet I don't
suppose that ten per cent of the proletariat
live correctly."

"I don't agree with a single word that you
have said, and, what is more, Harry, I feel
sure you don't either."

Lord Henry stroked his pointed brown
beard and tapped the toe of his patent-

-7-

leather boot with a tasselled ebony cane.

"How English you are Basil! That is the
second time you have made that
observation. If one puts forward an idea to a
true Englishman--always a rash thing to do-
-he never dreams of considering whether
the idea is right or wrong. The only thing he
considers of any importance is whether one
believes it oneself.

Now, the value of an idea has nothing
whatsoever to do with the sincerity of the
man who expresses it. Indeed, the
probabilities are that the more insincere the
man is, the more purely intellectual will the
idea be, as in that case it will not be
coloured by either his wants, his desires, or
his prejudices.

However, I don't propose to discuss
politics, sociology, or metaphysics with you.
I like persons better than principles, and I
like persons with no principles better than
anything else in the world. Tell me more
about Mr. Dorian Gray. How often do you
see him?"

"Every day. I couldn't be happy if I didn't see
him every day. He is absolutely necessary to
me."

"How extraordinary! I thought you would
never care for anything but your art."

"He is all my art to me now,"

said the painter gravely.

"I sometimes think, Harry, that there are only
two eras of any importance in the world's
history. The first is the appearance of a new
medium for art, and the second is the
appearance of a new personality for art
also. What the invention of oil-painting was
to the Venetians, the face of Antinous was

to late Greek sculpture, and the face of
Dorian Gray will some day be to me. It is not
merely that I paint from him, draw from him,
sketch from him."

"Of course, I have done all that. But he is
much more to me than a model or a sitter. I
won't tell you that I am dissatisfied with what
I have done of him, or that his beauty is such
that art cannot express it. There is nothing
that art cannot express, and I know that the
work I have done, since I met Dorian Gray,
is good work, is the best work of my life.

But in some curious way--I wonder will you
understand me?--his personality has
suggested to me an entirely new manner in
art, an entirely new mode of style. I see
things differently, I think of them differently.

I can now recreate life in a way that was
hidden from me before. 'A dream of form in
days of thought'--who is it who says that? I
forget; but it is what Dorian Gray has been
to me. The merely visible presence of this
lad--for he seems to me little more than a
lad, though he is really over twenty his
merely visible presence--ah! I wonder can
you realize all that that means?"

"Unconsciously he defines for me the lines
of a fresh school, a school that is to have in
it all the passion of the romantic spirit, all the
perfection of the spirit that is Greek. The
harmony of soul and body how much that is!
We in our madness have separated the two,
and have invented a realism that is vulgar,
an ideality that is void.

Harry! if you only knew what Dorian Gray is
to me! You remember that landscape of
mine, for which Agnew offered me such a
huge price but which I would not part with? It
is one of the best things I have ever done.
And why is it so?"

-8-

"Because, while I was painting it, Dorian
Gray sat beside me. Some subtle influence
passed from him to me, and for the first
time in my life I saw in the plain woodland
the wonder I had always looked for and
always missed."

"Basil, this is extraordinary! I must see
Dorian Gray."

Hallward got up from the seat and walked
up and down the garden. After some time
he came back.

"Harry,"

he said,

"Dorian Gray is to me simply a motive in art.
You might see nothing in him. I see
everything in him. He is never more present
in my work than when no image of him is
there. He is a suggestion, as I have said, of
a new manner. I find him in the curves of
certain lines, in the loveliness and subtleties
of certain colours. That is all."

"Then why won't you exhibit his portrait?"

asked Lord Henry.

"Because, without intending it, I have put
into it some expression of all this curious
artistic idolatry, of which, of course, I have
never cared to speak to him. He knows
nothing about it. He shall never know
anything about it. But the world might guess
it, and I will not bare my soul to their shallow
prying eyes."

"My heart shall never be put under their
microscope. There is too much of myself in
the thing, Harry--too much of myself!"
"Poets are not so scrupulous as you are.
They know how useful passion is for
publication. Nowadays a broken heart will

run to many editions."

"I hate them for it,"cried Hallward."An artist
should create beautiful things, but should
put nothing of his own life into them. We live
in an age when men treat art as if it were
meant to be a form of autobiography. We
have lost the abstract sense of beauty.
Some day I will show the world what it is;
and for that reason the world shall never see
my portrait of Dorian Gray."

"I think you are wrong, Basil, but I won't
argue with you. It is only the intellectually lost
who ever argue. Tell me, is Dorian Gray
very fond of you?"

The painter considered for a few moments.

"He likes me,"

he answered after a pause;

"I know he likes me. Of course I flatter him
dreadfully. I find a strange pleasure in
saying things to him that I know I shall be
sorry for having said. As a rule, he is
charming to me, and we sit in the studio and
talk of a thousand things.

Now and then, however, he is horribly
thoughtless, and seems to take a real
delight in giving me pain. Then I feel, Harry,
that I have given away my whole soul to
some one who treats it as if it were a flower
to put in his coat, a bit of decoration to
charm his vanity, an ornament for a
summer's day."

"Days in summer, Basil, are apt to
linger,"murmured Lord Henry.

"Perhaps you will tire sooner than he will. It
is a sad thing to think of, but there is no
doubt that genius lasts longer than beauty.
That accounts for the fact that we all take

-9-

such pains to over-educate ourselves.

In the wild struggle for existence, we want to
have something that endures, and so we fill
our minds with rubbish and facts, in the silly
hope of keeping our place. The thoroughly
well-informed man--that is the modern
ideal. And the mind of the thoroughly well-
informed man is a dreadful thing. It is like a
bric-a-brac shop, all monsters and dust,
with everything priced above its proper
value. I think you will tire first, all the same."

"Some day you will look at your friend, and
he will seem to you to be a little out of
drawing, or you won't like his tone of colour,
or something. You will bitterly reproach him
in your own heart, and seriously think that he
has behaved very badly to you. The next
time he calls, you will be perfectly cold and
indifferent. It will be a great pity, for it will
alter you. What you have told me is quite a
romance, a romance of art one might call it,
and the worst of having a romance of any
kind is that it leaves one so unromantic."

"Harry, don't talk like that. As long as I live,
the personality of Dorian Gray will dominate
me. You can't feel what I feel. You change
too often."

"Ah, my dear Basil, that is exactly why I can
feel it. Those who are faithful know only the
trivial side of love: it is the faithless who
know love's tragedies."

And Lord Henry struck a light on a dainty
silver case and began to smoke a cigarette
with a self-conscious and satisfied air, as if
he had summed up the world in a phrase.

There was a rustle of chirruping sparrows in
the green lacquer leaves of the ivy, and the
blue cloud-shadows chased themselves
across the grass like swallows. How
pleasant it was in the garden! And how

delightful other people's emotions were!
much more delightful than their ideas, it
seemed to him. One's own soul, and the
passions of one's friends--those were the
fascinating things in life.

He pictured to himself with silent
amusement the tedious luncheon that he
had missed by staying so long with Basil
Hallward. Had he gone to his aunt's, he
would have been sure to have met Lord
Goodbody there, and the whole
conversation would have been about the
feeding of the poor and the necessity for
model lodging-houses. Each class would
have preached the importance of those
virtues, for whose exercise there was no
necessity in their own lives.

The rich would have spoken on the value of
thrift, and the idle grown eloquent over the
dignity of labour. It was charming to have
escaped all that! As he thought of his aunt,
an idea seemed to strike him. He turned to
Hallward and said,

"My dear fellow, I have just remembered."

"Remembered what, Harry?"

"Where I heard the name of Dorian Gray."

"Where was it?"

asked Hallward, with a slight frown.

"Don't look so angry, Basil. It was at my
aunt, Lady Agatha's. She told me she had
discovered a wonderful young man who
was going to help her in the East End, and
that his name was Dorian Gray. I am bound
to state that she never told me he was good-
looking. Women have no appreciation of
good looks; at least, good women have
not."

-10-

"She said that he was very earnest and had
a beautiful nature. I at once pictured to
myself a creature with spectacles and lank
hair, horribly freckled, and tramping about
on huge feet. I wish I had known it was your
friend."

"I am very glad you didn't, Harry."

"Why?"

"I don't want you to meet him."

"You don't want me to meet him?"

"No."

"Mr. Dorian Gray is in the studio, sir,"

said the butler, coming into the garden.

"You must introduce me now,"

cried Lord Henry, laughing.

The painter turned to his servant, who stood
blinking in the sunlight.

"Ask Mr. Gray to wait, Parker: I shall be in in
a few moments."

The man bowed and went up the walk.

Then he looked at Lord Henry.

"Dorian Gray is my dearest friend,""He has
a simple and a beautiful nature. Your aunt
was quite right in what she said of him.
Don't spoil him. Don't try to influence him.
Your influence would be bad."

"The world is wide, and has many
marvellous people in it. Don't take away
from me the one person who gives to my art
whatever charm it possesses: my life as an
artist depends on him. Mind, Harry, I trust

you."

He spoke very slowly, and the words
seemed wrung out of him almost against his
will.

"What nonsense you talk!"

said Lord Henry, smiling, and taking
Hallward by the arm, he almost led him into
the house.

CHAPTER 2

As they entered they saw Dorian Gray. He
was seated at the piano, with his back to
them, turning over the pages of a volume of
Schumann's "Forest Scenes."

"You must lend me these, Basil,"

he cried.

"I want to learn them. They are perfectly
charming."

"That entirely depends on how you sit to-
day, Dorian."

"Oh, I am tired of sitting, and I don't want a
life-sized portrait of myself,"

answered the lad, swinging round on the
music-stool in a wilful, petulant manner.
When he caught sight of Lord Henry, a faint
blush coloured his cheeks for a moment,
and he started up.

"I beg your pardon, Basil, but I didn't know
you had any one with you."

"This is Lord Henry Wotton, Dorian, an old
Oxford friend of mine. I have just been
telling him what a capital sitter you were,
and now you have spoiled everything."

-11-

"You have not spoiled my pleasure in
meeting you, Mr. Gray,"

said Lord Henry, stepping forward and
extending his hand.

"My aunt has often spoken to me about you.
You are one of her favourites, and, I am
afraid, one of her victims also."

"I am in Lady Agatha's black books at
present," answered Dorian with a funny
look of penitence. "I promised to go to a club
in Whitechapel with her last Tuesday, and I
really forgot all about it. We were to have
played a duet together--three duets, I
believe. I don't know what she will say to
me. I am far too frightened to call."

"Oh, I will make your peace with my aunt.
She is quite devoted to you. And I don't think
it really matters about your not being there.
The audience probably thought it was a
duet. When Aunt Agatha sits down to the
piano, she makes quite enough noise for
two people."

"That is very horrid to her, and not very nice
to me,"

answered Dorian, laughing.

Lord Henry looked at him. Yes, he was
certainly wonderfully handsome, with his
finely curved scarlet lips, his frank blue
eyes, his crisp gold hair. There was
something in his face that made one trust
him at once. All the candour of youth was
there, as well as all youth's passionate
purity. One felt that he had kept himself
unspotted from the world. No wonder Basil
Hallward worshipped him.

"You are too charming to go in for
philanthropy, Mr. Gray--far too charming."

And Lord Henry flung himself down on the
divan and opened his cigarette-case.

The painter had been busy mixing his
colours and getting his brushes ready. He
was looking worried, and when he heard
Lord Henry's last remark, he glanced at
him, hesitated for a moment, and then said,

"Harry, I want to finish this picture to-day.
Would you think it awfully rude of me if I
asked you to go away?"

Lord Henry smiled and looked at Dorian
Gray.

"Am I to go, Mr. Gray?"

he asked.

"Oh, please don't, Lord Henry. I see that
Basil is in one of his sulky moods, and I
can't bear him when he sulks. Besides, I
want you to tell me why I should not go in for
philanthropy."

"I don't know that I shall tell you that, Mr.
Gray. It is so tedious a subject that one
would have to talk seriously about it. But I
certainly shall not run away, now that you
have asked me to stop. You don't really
mind, Basil, do you? You have often told me
that you liked your sitters to have some one
to chat to."

Hallward bit his lip.

"If Dorian wishes it, of course you must stay.
Dorian's whims are laws to everybody,
except himself."

Lord Henry took up his hat and gloves.

"You are very pressing, Basil, but I am
afraid I must go. I have promised to meet a
man at the Orleans. Good-bye, Mr. Gray.

-12-

Come and see me some afternoon in
Curzon Street. I am nearly always at home
at five o'clock. Write to me when you are
coming. I should be sorry to miss you."

"Basil,"

cried Dorian Gray,

"if Lord Henry Wotton goes, I shall go, too.
You never open your lips while you are
painting, and it is horribly dull standing on a
platform and trying to look pleasant. Ask
him to stay. I insist upon it."

"Stay, Harry, to oblige Dorian, and to oblige
me,"

said Hallward, gazing intently at his picture.

"It is quite true, I never talk when I am
working, and never listen either, and it must
be dreadfully tedious for my unfortunate
sitters. I beg you to stay."

"But what about my man at the Orleans?"

The painter laughed.

"I don't think there will be any difficulty about
that. Sit down again, Harry. And now,
Dorian, get up on the platform, and don't
move about too much, or pay any attention
to what Lord Henry says. He has a very bad
influence over all his friends, with the single
exception of myself."

Dorian Gray stepped up on the dais with the
air of a young Greek martyr, and made a
little moue of discontent to Lord Henry, to
whom he had rather taken a fancy. He was
so unlike Basil. They made a delightful
contrast. And he had such a beautiful voice.
After a few moments he said to him,

"Have you really a very bad influence, Lord

Henry? As bad as Basil says?"

"There is no such thing as a good influence,
Mr. Gray. All influence is immoral--immoral
from the scientific point of view."

"Why?"

"Because to influence a person is to give
him one's own soul. He does not think his
natural thoughts, or burn with his natural
passions. His virtues are not real to him. His
sins, if there are such things as sins, are
borrowed. He becomes an echo of some
one else's music, an actor of a part that has
not been written for him. The aim of life is
self-development. To realize one's nature
perfectly--that is what each of us is here
for.

People are afraid of themselves,
nowadays. They have forgotten the highest
of all duties, the duty that one owes to one's
self. Of course, they are charitable. They
feed the hungry and clothe the beggar. But
their own souls starve, and are naked.
Courage has gone out of our race. Perhaps
we never really had it. The terror of society,
which is the basis of morals, the terror of
God, which is the secret of religion--these
are the two things that govern us. And yet
Just turn your head a little more to the right,
Dorian, like a good boy," said the painter,
deep in his work and conscious only that a
look had come into the lad's face that he
had neverseen there before.

"And yet,"

continued Lord Henry, in his low, musical
voice, and with that graceful wave of the
hand that was always so characteristic of
him, and that he had even in his Eton days,

"I believe that if one man were to live out his
life fully and completely, were to give form

-13-

to every feeling, expression to every
thought, reality to every dream I believe that
the world would gain such a fresh impulse
of joy that we would forget all the maladies
of mediaevalism, and return to the Hellenic
ideal to something finer, richer than the
Hellenic ideal,it may be."

"But the bravest man amongst us is afraid of
himself. The mutilation of the savage has its
tragic survival in the self-denial that mars
our lives. We are punished for our refusals.
Every impulse that we strive to strangle
broods in the mind and poisons us. The
body sins once, and has done with its sin,
for action is a mode of purification. Nothing
remains then but the recollection of a
pleasure, orthe luxury of a regret.

The only way to get rid of a temptation is to
yield to it. Resist it, and your soul grows sick
with longing for the things it has forbidden to
itself, with desire for what its monstrous
laws have made monstrous and unlawful. It
has been said that the great events of the
world take place in the brain."

It is in the brain, and the brain only, that the
great sins of the world take place also. You,
Mr. Gray, you yourself, with your rose-red
youth and your rose-white boyhood, you
have had passions that have made you
afraid, thoughts that have fined you with
terror, day-dreams and sleeping dreams
whose mere memory might stain your
cheek with shame --"

"Stop!"

faltered Dorian Gray,

"stop! you bewilder me. I don't know what to
say. There is some answer to you, but I
cannot find it. Don't speak. Let me think. Or,
rather, let me try not to think."

For nearly ten minutes he stood there,
motionless, with parted lips and eyes
strangely bright. He was dimly conscious
that entirely fresh influences were at work
within him. Yet they seemed to him to have
come really from himself.

The few words that Basil's friend had said
to him words spoken by chance, no doubt,
and with wilful paradox in them had touched
some secret chord that had never been
touched before, but that he felt was now
vibrating and throbbing to curious pulses.

Music had stirred him like that. Music had
troubled him many times. But music was not
articulate. It was not a new world, but rather
another chaos, that it created in us. Words!
Mere words! How terrible they were! How
clear, and vivid, and cruel! One could not
escape from them. And yet what a subtle
magic there was in them! They seemed to
be able to give a plastic form to formless
things, and to have a music of their own as
sweet as that of viol or of lute. Mere words!
Was there anything so real as words?

Yes; there had been things in his boyhood
that he had not understood. He understood
them now. Life suddenly became fiery-
coloured to him. It seemed to him that he
had been walking in fire. Why had he not
known it?

With his subtle smile, Lord Henry watched
him. He knew the precise psychological
moment when to say nothing. He felt
intensely interested. He was amazed at the
sudden impression that his words had
produced, and, remembering a book that
he had read when he was sixteen, a book
which had revealed to him much that he had
not known before, he wondered whether
Dorian Gray was passing through a similar
experience. He had merely shot an arrow
into the air. Had it hit the mark? How

-14-

fascinating the lad was!

Hallward painted away with that marvellous
bold touch of his, that had the true
refinement and perfect delicacy that in art,
at any rate comes only from strength. He
was unconscious of the silence.

"Basil, I am tired of standing,"

cried Dorian Gray suddenly.

"I must go out and sit in the garden. The air is
stifling here."

"My dear fellow, I am so sorry. When I am
painting, I can't think of anything else. But
you never sat better. You were perfectly still.
And I have caught the effect I wanted the
half-parted lips and the bright look in the
eyes. I don't know what Harry has been
saying to you, but he has certainly made you
have the most wonderful expression. I
suppose he has been paying you
compliments. You mustn't believe a word
that he says."

"He has certainly not been paying me
compliments. Perhaps that is the reason
that I don't believe anything he has told me."

"You know you believe it all,"

said Lord Henry, looking at him with his
dreamy languorous eyes.

"I will go out to the garden with you. It is
horribly hot in the studio. Basil, let us have
something iced to drink, something with
strawberries in it."

"Certainly, Harry. Just touch the bell, and
when Parker comes I will tell him what you
want. I have got to work up this background,
so I will join you later on. Don't keep Dorian
too long. I have never been in better form for

painting than I am to-day. This is going to be
my masterpiece. It is my masterpiece as it
stands."

Lord Henry went out to the garden and
found Dorian Gray burying his face in the
great cool lilac-blossoms, feverishly
drinking in their perfume as if it had been
wine. He came close to him and put his
hand upon his shoulder. "You are quite right
to do that," he murmured. "Nothing can cure
the soul but the senses, just as nothing can
cure the senses but the soul."

The lad started and drew back. He was
bareheaded, and the leaves had tossed his
rebellious curls and tangled all their gilded
threads. There was a look of fear in his
eyes, such as people have when they are
suddenly awakened. His finely chiselled
nostrils quivered, and some hidden nerve
shook the scarlet of his lips and left them
trembling.

"Yes,"

continued Lord Henry,

"that is one of the great secrets of life to
cure the soul by means of the senses, and
the senses by means of the soul. You are a
wonderful creation. You know more than
you think you know, just as you know less
than you want to know."

Dorian Gray frowned and turned his head
away. He could not help liking the tall,
graceful young man who was standing by
him. His romantic, olive-coloured face and
worn expression interested him. There was
something in his low languid voice that was
absolutely fascinating. His cool, white,
flowerlike hands, even, had a curious
charm.

They moved, as he spoke, like music, and

-15-

seemed to have a language of their own.
But he felt afraid of him, and ashamed of
being afraid. Why had it been left for a
stranger to reveal him to himself? He had
known Basil Hallward for months, but the
friendship between them had never altered
him. Suddenly there had come some one
across his life who seemed to have
disclosed to him life's mystery. And, yet,
what was there to be afraid of? He was not
a schoolboy or a girl. It was absurd to be
frightened.

"Let us go and sit in the shade,"

said Lord Henry.

"Parker has brought out the drinks, and if
you stay any longer in this glare, you will be
quite spoiled, and Basil will never paint you
again. You really must not allow yourself to
become sunburnt. It would be unbecoming."

"What can it matter?"

cried Dorian Gray, laughing, as he sat down
on the seat at the end of the garden.

"It should matter everything to you, Mr.
Gray."

"Why?"

"Because you have the most marvellous
youth, and youth is the one thing worth
having."

"I don't feel that, Lord Henry."

"No, you don't feel it now. Some day, when
you are old and wrinkled and ugly, when
thought has seared your forehead with its
lines, and passion branded your lips with its
hideous fires, you will feel it, you will feel it
terribly. Now, wherever you go, you charm
the world. Will it always be so? . . . You have

a wonderfully beautiful face, Mr. Gray. Don't
frown. You have."

"And beauty is a form of genius is higher,
indeed, than genius, as it needs no
explanation. It is of the great facts of the
world, like sunlight, or spring-time, or the
reflection in dark waters of that silver shell
we call the moon. It cannot be questioned. It
has its divine right of sovereignty. It makes
princes of those who have it. You smile? Ah!
when you have lost it you won't smile."

". . . People say sometimes that beauty is
only superficial. That may be so, but at least
it is not so superficial as thought is. To me,
beauty is the wonder of wonders. It is only
shallow people who do not judge by
appearances. The true mystery of the world
is the visible, not the invisible."

". . . Yes, Mr. Gray, the gods have been
good to you. But what the gods give they
quickly take away. You have only a few
years in which to live really, perfectly, and
fully. When your youth goes, your beauty will
go with it, and then you will suddenly
discover that there are no triumphs left for
you, or have to content yourself with those
mean triumphs that the memory of your past
will make more bitter than defeats. Every
month as it wanesbrings you nearer to
something dreadful."

"Time is jealous of you, and wars against
your lilies and your roses. You will become
sallow, and hollow-cheeked, and dull-
eyed. You will suffer horribly.... Ah! realize
your youth while you have it. Don't squander
the gold of your days, listening to the
tedious, trying to improve the hopeless
failure, or giving away your life to the
ignorant, the common, and the vulgar.
These are the sickly aims, the false ideals,
of our age."

-16-

"Live! Live the wonderful life that is in you!
Let nothing be lost upon you. Be always
searching for new sensations. Be afraid of
nothing. . . . A new Hedonism that is what
our century wants. You might be its visible
symbol. With your personality there is
nothing you could not do. The world belongs
to you for a season. . . . The moment I met
you I saw that you were quite unconscious
of what you really are, of what you really
might be."

"There was so much in you that charmed me
that I felt I must tell you something about
yourself. I thought how tragic it would be if
you were wasted. For there is such a little
time that your youth will last--such a little
time. The common hill-flowers wither, but
they blossom again. The laburnum will be as
yellow next June as it is now.

"In a month there will be purple stars on the
clematis, and year after year the green night
of its leaves will hold its purple stars. But we
never get back our youth. The pulse of joy
that beats in us at twenty becomes sluggish.
Our limbs fail, our senses rot."

"We degenerate into hideous puppets,
haunted by the memory of the passions of
which we were too much afraid, and the
exquisite temptations that we had not the
courage to yield to. Youth! Youth! There is
absolutely nothing in the world but youth!"

Dorian Gray listened, open-eyed and
wondering. The spray of lilac fell from his
hand upon the gravel. A furry bee came and
buzzed round it for a moment. Then it began
to scramble all over the oval stellated globe
of the tiny blossoms.

He watched it with that strange interest in
trivial things that we try to develop when
things of high import make us afraid, or
when we are stirred by some new emotion

for which we cannot find expression, or
when some thought that terrifies us lays
sudden siege to the brain and calls on us to
yield. After a time the bee flew away. He
saw it creeping into the stained trumpet of a
Tyrian convolvulus. The flower seemed to
quiver, and then swayed gently to and fro.

Suddenly the painter appeared at the door
of the studio and made staccato signs for
them to come in. They turned to each other
and smiled.

"I am waiting,"

he cried.

"Do come in. The light is quite perfect, and
you can bring your drinks."

They rose up and sauntered down the walk
together. Two green-and-white butterflies
fluttered past them, and in the pear-tree at
the corner of the garden a thrush began to
sing.

'You are glad you have met me, Mr. Gray,"

said Lord Henry, looking at him.

"Yes, I am glad now. I wonder shall I always
be glad?"

"Always! That is a dreadful word. It makes
me shudder when I hear it. Women are so
fond of using it. They spoil every romance
by trying to make it last for ever. It is a
meaningless word, too. The only difference
between a caprice and a lifelong passion is
that the caprice lasts a little longer."

As they entered the studio, Dorian Gray put
his hand upon Lord Henry's arm.

"In that case, let our friendship be a
caprice,"

-17-

he murmured, flushing at his own boldness,
then stepped up on the platform and
resumed his pose.

Lord Henry flung himself into a large wicker
arm-chair and watched him. The sweep
and dash of the brush on the canvas made
the only sound that broke the stillness,
except when, now and then, Hallward
stepped back to look at his work from a
distance. In the slanting beams that
streamed through the open doorway the
dust danced and was golden. The heavy
scent of the rosesseemed to brood over
everything.

After about a quarter of an hour Hallward
stopped painting, looked for a long time at
Dorian Gray, and then for a long time at the
picture, biting the end of one of his huge
brushes and frowning.

"It is quite finished,"

he cried at last, and stooping down he
wrote his name in long vermilion letters on
the left-hand corner of the canvas.

Lord Henry came over and examined the
picture. It was certainly a wonderful work of
art, and a wonderful likeness as well.

"My dear fellow, I congratulate you most
warmly,"

he said.

"It is the finest portrait of modern times. Mr.
Gray, come over and look at yourself."

The lad started, as if awakened from some
dream.

"Is it really finished?"

he murmured, stepping down from the

platform.

"Quite finished,"

said the painter.

"And you have sat splendidly to-day. I am
awfully obliged to you."

"That is entirely due to me,"

broke in Lord Henry.

"Isn't it, Mr. Gray?"

Dorian made no answer, but passed
listlessly in front of his picture and turned
towards it. When he saw it he drew back,
and his cheeks flushed for a moment with
pleasure. A look of joy came into his eyes,
as if he had recognized himself for the first
time. He stood there motionless and in
wonder, dimly conscious that Hallward was
speaking to him, but not catching the
meaning of his words.

The sense of his own beauty came on him
like a revelation. He had never felt it before.
Basil Hallward's compliments had seemed
to him to be merely the charming
exaggeration of friendship. He had listened
to them, laughed at them, forgotten them.
They had not influenced his nature. Then
had come Lord Henry Wotton with his
strange panegyric on youth, his terrible
warning of its brevity. That had stirred him at
the time, and now, as he stood gazing at the
shadow of his own loveliness, the full reality
of the description flashed across him.

Yes, there would be a day when his face
would be wrinkled and wizen, his eyes dim
and colourless, the grace of his figure
broken and deformed. The scarlet would
pass away from his lips and the gold steal
from his hair. The life that was to make his

-18-

soul would mar his body. He would become
dreadful, hideous, and uncouth.

As he thought of it, a sharp pang of pain
struck through him like a knife and made
each delicate fibre of his nature quiver. His
eyes deepened into amethyst, and across
them came a mist of tears. He felt as if a
hand of ice had been laid upon his heart.

"Don't you like it?"

cried Hallward at last, stung a little by the
lad's silence, not understanding what it
meant.

"Of course he likes it,"

said Lord Henry.

"Who wouldn't like it? It is one of the greatest
things in modern art. I will give you anything
you like to ask for it. I must have it."

"It is not my property, Harry."

"Whose property is it?"

"Dorian's, of course,"

answered the painter.

"He is a very lucky fellow."

"How sad it is!"

murmured Dorian Gray with his eyes still
fixed upon his own portrait.

"How sad it is! I shall grow old, and horrible,
and dreadful. But this picture will remain
always young. It will never be older than this
particular day of June."

". . . If it were only the other way! If it were I
who was to be always young, and the

picture that was to grow old! For that--for
that--I would give everything! Yes, there is
nothing in the whole world I would not give! I
would give my soul for that!"

"You would hardly care for such an
arrangement, Basil,"

cried Lord Henry, laughing.

"It would be rather hard lines on your work."

"I should object very strongly, Harry,"

said Hallward.

Dorian Gray turned and looked at him.

"I believe you would, Basil. You like your art
better than your friends. I am no more to you
than a green bronze figure. Hardly as much,
I dare say."

The painter stared in amazement. It was so
unlike Dorian to speak like that. What had
happened? He seemed quite angry. His
face was flushed and his cheeks burning.

"Yes,"

he continued,

"I am less to you than your ivory Hermes or
your silver Faun. You will like them always.
How long will you like me? Till I have my first
wrinkle, I suppose. I know, now, that when
one loses one's good looks, whatever they
may be, one loses everything. Your picture
has taught me that. Lord Henry Wotton is
perfectly right. Youth is the only thing worth
having. When I find that I am growing old, I
shall kill myself."

Hallward turned pale and caught his hand.

"Dorian! Dorian!"

-19-

he cried,

"Don't talk like that. I have never had such a
friend as you, and I shall never have such
another. You are not jealous of material
things, are you? you who are finer than any
of them!"

"I am jealous of everything whose beauty
does not die. I am jealous of the portrait you
have painted of me. Why should it keep what
I must lose? Every moment that passes
takes something from me and gives
something to it. Oh, if it were only the other
way! If the picture could change, and I could
be always what I am now! Why did you paint
it? It will mock me some day--mock me
horribly!"

The hot tears welled into his eyes; he tore
his hand away and, flinging himself on the
divan, he buried his face in the cushions, as
though he was praying.

"This is your doing, Harry,"

said the painter bitterly.

Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders.

"It is the real Dorian Gray that is all."

"It is not."

"If it is not, what have I to do with it?"

"You should have gone away when I asked
you,"

he muttered.

"I stayed when you asked me,"

was Lord Henry's answer.

"Harry, I can't quarrel with my two best

friends at once, but between you both you
have made me hate the finest piece of work
I have ever done, and I will destroy it. What is
it but canvas and colour? I will not let it come
across our three lives and mar them."

Dorian Gray lifted his golden head from the
pillow, and with pallid face and tear-stained
eyes, looked at him as he walked over to
the deal painting-table that was set beneath
the high curtained window. What was he
doing there? His fingers were straying
about among the litter of tin tubes and dry
brushes, seeking for something. Yes, it was
for the long palette-knife, with its thin blade
of lithe steel. He had found it at last. He was
going to rip up the canvas.

With a stifled sob the lad leaped from the
couch, and, rushing over to Hallward, tore
the knife out of his hand, and flung it to the
end of the studio.

"Don't, Basil, don't!"

he cried.

"It would be murder!"

"I am glad you appreciate my work at last,
Dorian,"

said the painter coldly when he had
recovered from his surprise.

"I never thought you would."

"Appreciate it? I am in love with it, Basil. It is
part of myself. I feel that."

"Well, as soon as you are dry, you shall be
varnished, and framed, and sent home.
Then you can do what you like with yourself."
And he walked across the room and rang
the bell for tea. "You will have tea, of course,
Dorian? And so will you, Harry? Or do you

-20-

object to such simple pleasures?"

"I adore simple pleasures," said Lord Henry.
"They are the last refuge of the complex. But
I don't like scenes, except on the stage.
What absurd fellows you are, both of you! I
wonder who it was defined man as a
rational animal."

"It was the most premature definition ever
given. Man is many things, but he is not
rational. I am glad he is not, after all though I
wish you chaps would not squabble over the
picture. You had much better let me have it,
Basil. This silly boy doesn't really want it,
and I really do."

"If you let any one have it but me, Basil, I
shall never forgive you!" cried Dorian Gray;
"and I don't allow people to call me a silly
boy."

"You know the picture is yours, Dorian. I
gave it to you before it existed."

"And you know you have been a little silly,
Mr. Gray, and that you don't really object to
being reminded that you are extremely
young."

"I should have objected very strongly this
morning, Lord Henry."

"Ah! this morning! You have lived since
then."

There came a knock at the door, and the
butler entered with a laden tea-tray and set
it down upon a small Japanese table. There
was a rattle of cups and saucers and the
hissing of a fluted Georgian urn. Two globe-
shaped china dishes were brought in by a
page. Dorian Gray went over and poured
out the tea. The two men sauntered
languidly to the table and examined what
was under the covers.

"Let us go to the theatre to-night,"

said Lord Henry.

"There is sure to be something on,
somewhere. I have promised to dine at
White's, but it is only with an old friend, so I
can send him a wire to say that I am ill, or
that I am prevented from coming in
consequence of a subsequent
engagement. I think that would be a rather
nice excuse: it would have all the surprise of
candour."

"It is such a bore putting on one's dress-
clothes,"

muttered Hallward.

"And, when one has them on, they are so
horrid."

"Yes,"

answered Lord Henry dreamily,

"the costume of the nineteenth century is
detestable. It is so sombre, so depressing.
Sin is the only real colour-element left in
modern life."

"You really must not say things like that
before Dorian, Harry."

"Before which Dorian? The one who is
pouring out tea for us, or the one in the
picture?"

"Before either."

"I should like to come to the theatre with you,
Lord Henry,"

said the lad.

"Then you shall come; and you will come,

-21-

too, Basil, won't you?"

"I can't, really. I would sooner not. I have a lot
of work to do."

"Well, then, you and I will go alone, Mr. Gray."

"I should like that awfully."

The painter bit his lip and walked over, cup
in hand, to the picture.

"I shall stay with the real Dorian,"

he said, sadly.

"Is it the real Dorian?"

cried the original of the portrait, strolling
across to him.

"Am I really like that?"

"Yes; you are just like that."

"How wonderful, Basil! At least you are like
it in appearance. But it will never alter,"

sighed Hallward.

"That is something."

"What a fuss people make about fidelity!"

exclaimed Lord Henry.

"Why, even in love it is purely a question for
physiology. It has nothing to do with our own
will. Young men want to be faithful, and are
not; old men want to be faithless, and
cannot: that is all one can say."

"Don't go to the theatre to-night, Dorian,"

said Hallward.

"Stop and dine with me."

"I can't, Basil."

"Why?"

"Because I have promised Lord Henry
Wotton to go with him."

"He won't like you the better for keeping
your promises. He always breaks his own. I
beg you not to go."

Dorian Gray laughed and shook his head.

"I entreat you."

The lad hesitated, and looked over at Lord
Henry, who was watching them from the
tea-table with an amused smile.

"I must go, Basil,"

he answered.

"Very well,"

said Hallward, and he went over and laid
down his cup on the tray.

"It is rather late, and, as you have to dress,
you had better lose no time. Good-bye,
Harry. Good-bye, Dorian. Come and see
me soon. Come to-morrow."

"Certainly."

"You won't forget?"

"No, of course not,"

cried Dorian.

"And ... Harry!"

"Yes, Basil?"

-22-

"Remember what I asked you, when we
were in the garden this morning."

"I have forgotten it."

"I trust you."

"I wish I could trust myself,"

said Lord Henry, laughing.

"Come, Mr. Gray, my hansom is outside,
and I can drop you at your own place. Good-
bye, Basil. It has been a most interesting
afternoon."

As the door closed behind them, the painter
flung himself down on a sofa, and a look of
pain came into his face.

CHAPTER 3

At half-past twelve next day Lord Henry
Wotton strolled from Curzon Street over to
the Albany to call on his uncle, Lord Fermor,
a genial if somewhat rough-mannered old
bachelor, whom the outside world called
selfish because it derived no particular
benefit from him, but who was considered
generous by Society as he fed the people
who amused him.

His father had been our ambassador at
Madrid when Isabella was young and Prim
unthought of, but had retired from the
diplomatic service in a capricious moment
of annoyance on not being offered the
Embassy at Paris, a post to which he
considered that he was fully entitled by
reason of his birth, his indolence, the good
English of his dispatches, and his
inordinate passion for pleasure. The son,
who had been his father's secretary, had
resigned along with his chief, somewhat
foolishly as was thought at the time, and on
succeeding some months later to the title,

had set himself to the serious study of the
great aristocratic art of doing absolutely
nothing.

He had two large town houses, but
preferred to live in chambers as it was less
trouble, and took most of his meals at his
club. He paid some attention to the
management of his collieries in the Midland
counties, excusing himself for this taint of
industry on the ground that the one
advantage of having coal was that it
enabled a gentleman to afford the decency
of burning wood on his own hearth. In
politics he was a Tory, except when the
Tories were in office, during which period
he roundly abused them for being a pack of
Radicals. He was a hero to his valet, who
bullied him, and a terror to most of his
relations, whom he bullied in turn.

Only England could have produced him, and
he always said that the country was going to
the dogs. His principles were out of date,
but there was a good deal to be said for his
prejudices. When Lord Henry entered the
room, he found his uncle sitting in a rough
shooting-coat, smoking a cheroot and
grumbling over The Times.

"Well, Harry,"

said the old gentleman,

"what brings you out so early? I thought you
dandies never got up till two, and were not
visible till five."

"Pure family affection, I assure you, Uncle
George. I want to get something out of you."

"Money, I suppose,"

said Lord Fermor, making a wry face.

"Well, sit down and tell me all about it. Young

-23-

people, nowadays, imagine that money is
everything."

"Yes,"

murmured Lord Henry, settling his button-
hole in his coat;

"and when they grow older they know it. But I
don't want money. It is only people who pay
their bills who want that, Uncle George, and
I never pay mine. Credit is the capital of a
younger son, and one lives charmingly upon
it."

"Besides, I always deal with Dartmoor's
tradesmen, and consequently they never
bother me. What I want is information: not
useful information, of course; useless
information."

"Well, I can tell you anything that is in an
English Blue Book, Harry, although those
fellows nowadays write a lot of nonsense.
When I was in the Diplomatic, things were
much better. But I hear they let them in now
by examination. What can you expect?"

"Examinations, sir, are pure humbug from
beginning to end. If a man is a gentleman,
he knows quite enough, and if he is not a
gentleman, whatever he knows is bad for
him."

"Mr. Dorian Gray does not belong to Blue
Books, Uncle George,"

said Lord Henry languidly.

"Mr. Dorian Gray? Who is he?"

asked Lord Fermor, knitting his bushy white
eyebrows.

"That is what I have come to learn, Uncle
George. Or rather, I know who he is. He is

the last Lord Kelso's grandson. His mother
was a Devereux, Lady Margaret
Devereaux. I want you to tell me about his
mother. What was she like? Whom did she
marry? You have known nearly everybody in
your time, so you might have known her. I
am very much interested in Mr. Gray at
present. I have only just met him."

"Kelso's grandson! "

echoed the old gentleman.

"Kelso's grandson! ... Of course.... I knew
his mother intimately. I believe I was at her
christening. She was an extraordinarily
beautiful girl, Margaret Devereux, and
made all the men frantic by running away
with a penniless young fellow a mere
nobody, sir, a subaltern in a foot regiment,
or something of that kind."

"Certainly. I remember the whole thing as if
it happened yesterday. The poor chap was
killed in a duel at Spa a few months after the
marriage. There was an ugly story about it.
They said Kelso got some rascally
adventurer, some Belgian brute, to insult his
son-in-law in public--paid him, sir, to do it,
paid him and that the fellow spitted his man
as if he had been a pigeon."

"The thing was hushed up, but, egad, Kelso
ate his chop alone at the club for some time
afterwards. He brought his daughter back
with him, I was told, and she never spoke to
him again. Oh, yes; it was a bad business.
The girl died, too, died within a year. So she
left a son, did she? I had forgotten that. What
sort of boy is he? If he is like his mother, he
must be a good-looking chap."

"He is very good-looking,"

assented Lord Henry.

-24-

"I hope he will fall into proper hands,"

continued the old man.

"He should have a pot of money waiting for
him if Kelso did the right thing by him. His
mother had money, too. All the Selby
property came to her, through her
grandfather. Her grandfather hated Kelso,
thought him a mean dog."

"He was, too. Came to Madrid once when I
was there. Egad, I was ashamed of him.
The Queen used to ask me about the
English noble who was always quarrelling
with the cabmen about their fares. They
made quite a story of it. I didn't dare show
my face at Court for a month. I hope he
treated his grandson better than he did the
jarvies."

"I don't know,"

answered Lord Henry.

"I fancy that the boy will be well off. He is not
of age yet. He has Selby, I know. He told me
so. And . . . his mother was very beautiful?"

"Margaret Devereux was one of the
loveliest creatures I ever saw, Harry. What
on earth induced her to behave as she did, I
never could understand. She could have
married anybody she chose. Carlington
was mad after her. She was romantic,
though. All the women of that family were.
The men were a poor lot, but, egad! the
women were wonderful."

"Carlington went on his knees to her. Told
me so himself. She laughed at him, and
there wasn't a girl in London at the time who
wasn't after him. And by the way, Harry,
talking about silly marriages, what is this
humbug your father tells me about Dartmoor
wanting to marry an American? Ain't

English girls good enough for him?"

"It is rather fashionable to marry Americans
just now, Uncle George."

"I'll back English women against the world,
Harry,"

said Lord Fermor, striking the table with his
fist.

"The betting is on the Americans."

"They don't last, I am told,"

muttered his uncle.

"A long engagement exhausts them, but
they are capital at a steeplechase. They
take things flying. I don't think Dartmoor has
a chance."

"Who are her people?"

grumbled the old gentleman.

"Has she got any?"

Lord Henry shook his head.

"American girls are as clever at concealing
their parents, as English women are at
concealing their past,"

he said, rising to go.

"They are pork-packers, I suppose?"

"I hope so, Uncle George, for Dartmoor's
sake. I am told that pork-packing is the
most lucrative profession in America, after
politics."

"Is she pretty?"

"She behaves as if she was beautiful. Most

-25-

American women do. It is the secret of their
charm."

"Why can't these American women stay in
their own country? They are always telling
us that it is the paradise for women."

"It is. That is the reason why, like Eve, they
are so excessively anxious to get out of it,"

said Lord Henry.

"Good-bye, Uncle George. I shall be late for
lunch, if I stop any longer. Thanks for giving
me the information I wanted. I always like to
know everything about my new friends, and
nothing about my old ones."

"Where are you lunching, Harry?"

"At Aunt Agatha's. I have asked myself and
Mr. Gray. He is her latest protege."

"Humph! tell your Aunt Agatha, Harry, not to
bother me any more with her charity
appeals. I am sick of them. Why, the good
woman thinks that I have nothing to do but to
write cheques for her silly fads."

"All right, Uncle George, I'll tell her, but it
won't have any effect. Philanthropic people
lose all sense of humanity. It is their
distinguishing characteristic."

The old gentleman growled approvingly and
rang the bell for his servant. Lord Henry
passed up the low arcade into Burlington
Street and turned his steps in the direction
of Berkeley Square.

So that was the story of Dorian Gray's
parentage. Crudely as it had been told to
him, it had yet stirred him by its suggestion
of a strange, almost modern romance. A
beautiful woman risking everything for a
mad passion. A few wild weeks of

happiness cut short by a hideous,
treacherous crime.

Months of voiceless agony, and then a child
born in pain. The mother snatched away by
death, the boy left to solitude and the tyranny
of an old and loveless man. Yes; it was an
interesting background. It posed the lad,
made him more perfect, as it were.

Behind every exquisite thing that existed,
there was something tragic. Worlds had to
be in travail, that the meanest flower might
blow. . . And how charming he had been at
dinner the night before, as with startled
eyes and lips parted in frightened pleasure
he had sat opposite to him at the club, the
red candleshades staining to a richer rose
the wakening wonder of his face. Talking to
him was like playing upon an exquisite
violin.

He answered to every touch and thrill of the
bow. . . There was something terribly
enthralling in the exercise of influence. No
other activity was like it. To project one's
soul into some gracious form, and let it tarry
there for a moment; to hear one's own
intellectual views echoed back to one with
all the added music of passion and youth; to
convey one's temperament into another as
though it were a subtle fluid or a strange
perfume: there was a real joy in that
perhaps the most satisfying joy left to us in
an age so limited and vulgar as our own, an
age grossly carnal in its pleasures, and
grossly common in its aims. . .

He was a marvellous type, too, this lad,
whom by so curious a chance he had met in
Basil's studio, or could be fashioned into a
marvellous type, at any rate. Grace was his,
and the white purity of boyhood, and beauty
such as old Greek marbles kept for us.
There was nothing that one could not do
with him. He could be made a Titan or a toy.

-26-

What a pity it was that such beauty was
destined to fade! . . . And Basil? From a
psychological point of view, how interesting
he was! The new manner in art, the fresh
mode of looking at life, suggested so
strangely by the merely visible presence of
one who was unconscious of it all; the silent
spirit that dwelt in dim woodland, and
walked unseen in open field, suddenly
showing herself, Dryadlike and not afraid,
because in his soul who sought for her there
had been wakened that wonderful vision to
which alone are wonderful things revealed;
the mere shapes and patterns of things
becoming, as it were, refined, and gaining
a kind of symbolical value, as though they
were themselves patterns of some other
and more perfect form whose shadow they
made real: how strange it all was! He
remembered something like it in history.
Was it not Plato, that artist in thought, who
had first analyzed it?

Was it not Buonarotti who had carved it in
the coloured marbles of a sonnet-
sequence? But in our own century it was
strange. . . . Yes; he would try to be to Dorian
Gray what, without knowing it, the lad was
to the painter who had fashioned the
wonderful portrait. He would seek to
dominate him--had already, indeed, half
done so. He would make that wonderful
spirit his own. There was something
fascinating in this son of love and death.

Suddenly he stopped and glanced up at the
houses. He found that he had passed his
aunt's some distance, and, smiling to
himself, turned back. When he entered the
somewhat sombre hall, the butler told him
that they had gone in to lunch. He gave one
of the footmen his hat and stick and passed
into the dining-room.

"Late as usual, Harry,"

cried his aunt, shaking her head at him. He
invented a facile excuse, and having taken
the vacant seat next to her, looked round to
see who was there. Dorian bowed to him
shyly from the end of the table, a flush of
pleasure stealing into his cheek.

Opposite was the Duchess of Harley, a lady
of admirable good-nature and good
temper, much liked by every one who knew
her, and of those ample architectural
proportions that in women who are not
duchesses are described by contemporary
historians as stoutness.

Next to her sat, on her right, Sir Thomas
Burdon, a Radical member of Parliament,
who followed his leader in public life and in
private life followed the best cooks, dining
with the Tories and thinking with the
Liberals, in accordance with a wise and
well-known rule.

The post on her left was occupied by Mr.
Erskine of Treadley, an old gentleman of
considerable charm and culture, who had
fallen, however, into bad habits of silence,
having, as he explained once to Lady
Agatha, said everything that he had to say
before he was thirty.

His own neighbour was Mrs. Vandeleur,
one of his aunt's oldest friends, a perfect
saint amongst women, but so dreadfully
dowdy that she reminded one of a badly
bound hymn-book.

Fortunately for him she had on the other
side Lord Faudel, a most intelligent middle-
aged mediocrity, as bald as a ministerial
statement in the House of Commons, with
whom she was conversing in that intensely
earnest manner which is the one
unpardonable error, as he remarked once
himself, that all really good people fall into,
and from which none of them ever quite

-27-

escape.

"We are talking about poor Dartmoor, Lord
Henry,"

cried the duchess, nodding pleasantly to
him across the table.

"Do you think he will really marry this
fascinating young person?"

"I believe she has made up her mind to
propose to him, Duchess."

"How dreadful!"

exclaimed Lady Agatha.

"Really, some one should interfere."

"I am told, on excellent authority, that her
father keeps an American dry-goods
store,"

said Sir Thomas Burdon, looking
supercilious.

"My has already suggested pork-packing
Sir Thomas."

"Dry-goods! What are American dry-
goods?"

asked the duchess, raising her large hands
in wonder and accentuating the verb.

"American novels,"

answered Lord Henry, helping himself to
some quail. The duchess looked puzzled.

"Don't mind him, my dear,"

whispered Lady Agatha.

"He never means anything that he says."

"When America was discovered,"

said the Radical member and he began to
give some wearisome facts. Like all people
who try to exhaust a subject, he exhausted
his listeners.

The duchess sighed and exercised her
privilege of interruption.

"I wish to goodness it never had been
discovered at all!"

she exclaimed.

"Really, our girls have no chance nowadays.
It is most unfair."

"Perhaps, after all, America never has been
discovered,"

said Mr. Erskine;

"I myself would say that it had merely been
detected."

"Oh! but I have seen specimens of the
inhabitants,"

answered the duchess vaguely.

"I must confess that most of them are
extremely pretty. And they dress well, too.
They get all their dresses in Paris. I wish I
could afford to do the same."

"They say that when good Americans die
they go to Paris,"

chuckled Sir Thomas, who had a large
wardrobe of Humour's cast-off clothes.

"Really! And where do bad Americans go to
when they die?"

inquired the duchess.

-28-

"They go to America,"

murmured Lord Henry.

Sir Thomas frowned.

"I am afraid that your nephew is prejudiced
against that great country,"

he said to Lady Agatha.

"I have travelled all over it in cars provided
by the directors, who, in such matters, are
extremely civil. I assure you that it is an
education to visit it."

"But must we really see Chicago in order to
be educated?"

asked Mr. Erskine plaintively.

"I don't feel up to the journey."

Sir Thomas waved his hand.

"Mr. Erskine of Treadley has the world on
his shelves. We practical men like to see
things, not to read about them. The
Americans are an extremely interesting
people. They are absolutely reasonable. I
think that is their distinguishing
characteristic. Yes, Mr. Erskine, an
absolutely reasonable people. I assure you
there is no nonsense about the Americans."

"How dreadful!"

cried Lord Henry.

"I can stand brute force, but brute reason is
quite unbearable. There is something unfair
about its use. It is hitting below the intellect."

"I do not understand you,"

said Sir Thomas, growing rather red.

"I do, Lord Henry,"

murmured Mr. Erskine, with a smile.

"Paradoxes are all very well in their way. . ."

rejoined the baronet.

"Was that a paradox?"

asked Mr. Erskine.

"I did not think so. Perhaps it was. Well, the
way of paradoxes is the way of truth. To test
reality we must see it on the tight rope. When
the verities become acrobats, we can
judge them."

"Dear me!"

said Lady Agatha,

"how you men argue! I am sure I never can
make out what you are talking about. Oh!
Harry, I am quite vexed with you. Why do you
try to persuade our nice Mr. Dorian Gray to
give up the East End? I assure you he would
be quite invaluable. They would love his
playing."

"I want him to play to me,"

cried Lord Henry, smiling, and he looked
down the table and caught a bright
answering glance.

"But they are so unhappy in Whitechapel,"

continued Lady Agatha.

"I can sympathize with everything except
suffering,"

said Lord Henry, shrugging his shoulders.

"I cannot sympathize with that. It is too ugly,

-29-

too horrible, too distressing. There is
something terribly morbid in the modern
sympathy with pain. One should sympathize
with the colour, the beauty, the joy of life.
The less said about life's sores, the better."

"Still, the East End is a very important
problem,"

remarked Sir Thomas with a grave shake of
the head.

"Quite so,"

answered the young lord.

"It is the problem of slavery, and we try to
solve it by amusing the slaves."

The politician looked at him keenly.

"What change do you propose, then?"

he asked.

Lord Henry laughed.

"I don't desire to change anything in
England except the weather,"

he answered.

"I am quite content with philosophic
contemplation. But, as the nineteenth
century has gone bankrupt through an over-
expenditure of sympathy, I would suggest
that we should appeal to science to put us
straight."

"The advantage of the emotions is that they
lead us astray, and the advantage of
science is that it is not emotional."

"But we have such grave responsibilities,"

ventured Mrs. Vandeleur timidly.

"Terribly grave,"

echoed Lady Agatha.

Lord Henry looked over at Mr. Erskine.

"Humanity takes itself too seriously. It is the
world's original sin. If the caveman had
known how to laugh, history would have
been different."

"You are really very comforting,"

warbled the duchess.

"I have always felt rather guilty when I came
to see your dear aunt, for I take no interest at
all in the East End. For the future I shall be
able to look her in the face without a blush."

"A blush is very becoming, Duchess,"

remarked Lord Henry.

"Only when one is young,"

she answered.

"When an old woman like myself blushes, it
is a very bad sign. Ah! Lord Henry, I wish
you would tell me how to become young
again."

He thought for a moment.

"Can you remember any great error that you
committed in your early days, Duchess?"

he asked, looking at her across the table.

"A great many, I fear,"

she cried.

"Then commit them over again,"

-30-

he said gravely.

"To get back one's youth, one has merely to
repeat one's follies."

"A delightful theory!"

she exclaimed.

"I must put it into practice."

"A dangerous theory!"

came from Sir Thomas's tight lips. Lady
Agatha shook her head, but could not help
being amused. Mr. Erskine listened.

"Yes,"

he continued,

"that is one of the great secrets of life.
Nowadays most people die of a sort of
creeping common sense, and discover
when it is too late that the only things one
never regrets are one's mistakes."

A laugh ran round the table. He played with
the idea and grew wilful; tossed it into the
air and transformed it; let it escape and
recaptured it; made it iridescent with fancy
and winged it with paradox.

The praise of folly, as he went on, soared
into a philosophy, and philosophy herself
became young, and catching the mad
music of pleasure, wearing, one might
fancy, her wine-stained robe and wreath of
ivy, danced like a Bacchante over the hills of
life, and mocked the slow Silenus for being
sober. Facts fled before her like frightened
forest things. Her white feet trod the huge
press at which wise Omar sits, till the
seething grape-juice rose round her bare
limbs in waves of purple bubbles, or
crawled in red foam over the vat's black,

dripping, sloping sides.

It was an extraordinary improvisation. He
felt that the eyes of Dorian Gray were fixed
on him, and the consciousness that
amongst his audience there was one
whose temperament he wished to fascinate
seemed to give his wit keenness and to
lend colour to his imagination. He was
brilliant, fantastic, irresponsible.

He charmed his listeners out of themselves,
and they followed his pipe, laughing. Dorian
Gray never took his gaze off him, but sat like
one under a spell, smiles chasing each
other over his lips and wonder growing
grave in his darkening eyes.

At last, liveried in the costume of the age,
reality entered the room in the shape of a
servant to tell the duchess that her carriage
was waiting. She wrung her hands in mock
despair.

"How annoying!"

she cried.

"I must go. I have to call for my husband at
the club, to take him to some absurd
meeting at Willis's Rooms, where he is
going to be in the chair."

"If I am late he is sure to be furious, and I
couldn't have a scene in this bonnet. It is far
too fragile. A harsh word would ruin it. No, I
must go, dear Agatha. Good-bye, Lord
Henry, you are quite delightful and
dreadfully demoralizing. I am sure I don't
know what to say about your views. You
must come and dine with us some night.
Tuesday? Are you disengaged Tuesday?"

"For you I would throw over anybody,
Duchess,"

-31-

said Lord Henry with a bow.

"Ah! that is very nice, and very wrong of
you,"

she cried;

"so mind you come"

; and she swept out of the room, followed by
Lady Agatha and the other ladies. When
Lord Henry had sat down again, Mr. Erskine
moved round, and taking a chair close to
him, placed his hand upon his arm.

"You talk books away,"

he said;

"why don't you write one?"

"I am too fond of reading books to care to
write them, Mr. Erskine. I should like to write
a novel certainly, a novel that would be as
lovely as a Persian carpet and as unreal.
But there is no literary public in England for
anything except newspapers, primers, and
encyclopaedias. Of all people in the world
the English have the least sense of the
beauty of literature."

"I fear you are right,"

answered Mr. Erskine.

"I myself used to have literary ambitions, but
I gave them up long ago. And now, my dear
young friend, if you will allow me to call you
so, may I ask if you really meant all that you
said to us at lunch?"

"I quite forget what I said,"

smiled Lord Henry.

"Was it all very bad?"

" Very bad indeed. In fact I consider you
extremely dangerous, and if anything
happens to our good duchess, we shall all
look on you as being primarily responsible.
But I should like to talk to you about life.

The generation into which I was born was
tedious. Some day, when you are tired of
London, come down to Treadley and
expound to me your philosophy of pleasure
over some admirable Burgundy I am
fortunate enough to possess."

"I shall be charmed. A visit to Treadley
would be a great privilege. It has a perfect
host, and a perfect library."

"You will complete it,"

answered the old gentleman with a
courteous bow.

"And now I must bid good-bye to your
excellent aunt. I am due at the Athenaeum. It
is the hour when we sleep there. "

"All of you, Mr. Erskine?"

" Forty of us, in forty arm-chairs. We are
practising for an English Academy of
Letters."

Lord Henry laughed and rose.

"I am going to the park,"

he cried.

As he was passing out of the door, Dorian
Gray touched him on the arm.

"Let me come with you,"

he murmured.

"But I thought you had promised Basil

-32-

Hallward to go and see him,"

answered Lord Henry.

"I would sooner come with you; yes, I feel I
must come with you. Do let me. And you will
promise to talk to me all the time? No one
talks so wonderfully as you do. Ah! I have
talked quite enough for to-day,"

said Lord Henry, smiling.

"All I want now is to look at life. You may
come and look at it with me, if you care to."

CHAPTER 4

One afternoon, a month later, Dorian Gray
was reclining in a luxurious arm-chair, in the
little library of Lord Henry's house in
Mayfair. It was, in its way, a very charming
room, with its high panelled wainscoting of
olive-stained oak, its cream-coloured
frieze and ceiling of raised plasterwork,
and its brickdust felt carpet strewn with silk,
long-fringed Persian rugs.

On a tiny satinwood table stood a statuette
by Clodion, and beside it lay a copy of Les
Cent Nouvelles, bound for Margaret of
Valois by Clovis Eve and powdered with the
gilt daisies that Queen had selected for her
device. Some large blue china jars and
parrot-tulips were ranged on the
mantelshelf, and through the small leaded
panes of the window streamed the apricot-
coloured light of a summer day in London.

Lord Henry had not yet come in. He was
always late on principle, his principle being
that punctuality is the thief of time. So the lad
was looking rather sulky, as with listless
fingers he turned over the pages of an
elaborately illustrated edition of Manon
Lescaut that he had found in one of the
book-cases. The formal monotonous

ticking of the Louis Quatorze clock annoyed
him. Once or twice he thought of going
away.

At last he heard a step outside, and the door
opened.

"How late you are, Harry!"

he murmured.

"I am afraid it is not Harry, Mr. Gray,"

answered a shrill voice.

He glanced quickly round and rose to his
feet.

"I beg your pardon. I thought--"

"You thought it was my husband. It is only his
wife. You must let me introduce myself. I
know you quite well by your photographs. I
think my husband has got seventeen of
them."

"Not seventeen, Lady Henry?"

"Well, eighteen, then. And I saw you with him
the other night at the opera."

She laughed nervously as she spoke, and
watched him with her vague forget-me-not
eyes.

She was a curious woman, whose dresses
always looked as if they had been designed
in a rage and put on in a tempest. She was
usually in love with somebody, and, as her
passion was never returned, she had kept
all her illusions.

She tried to look picturesque, but only
succeeded in being untidy. Her name was
Victoria, and she had a perfect mania for
going to church.

-33-

"That was at Lohengrin, Lady Henry, I
think?"

"Yes; it was at dear Lohengrin. I like
Wagner's music better than anybody's. It is
so loud that one can talk the whole time
without other people hearing what one says.
That is a great advantage, don't you think
so, Mr. Gray?"

The same nervous staccato laugh broke
from her thin lips, and her fingers began to
play with a long tortoise-shell paper-knife.

Dorian smiled and shook his head:

"I am afraid I don't think so, Lady Henry. I
never talk during music--at least, during
good music. If one hears bad music, it is
one's duty to drown it in conversation."

"Ah! that is one of Harry's views, isn't it, Mr.
Gray? I always hear Harry's views from his
friends. It is the only way I get to know of
them. But you must not think I don't like good
music. I adore it, but I am afraid of it. It
makes me too romantic. I have simply
worshipped pianists two at a time,
sometimes, Harry tells me.

I don't know what it is about them. Perhaps
it is that they are foreigners. They all are,
ain't they? Even those that are born in
England become foreigners after a time,
don't they? It is so clever of them, and such
a compliment to art. Makes it quite
cosmopolitan, doesn't it?

You have never been to any of my parties,
have you, Mr. Gray? You must come. I can't
afford orchids, but I share no expense in
foreigners. They make one's rooms look so
picturesque. But here is Harry!

Harry, I came in to look for you, to ask you
something I forget what it was--and I found

Mr. Gray here. We have had such a pleasant
chat about music. We have quite the same
ideas. No; I think our ideas are quite
different. But he has been most pleasant. I
am so glad I've seen him."

"I am charmed, my love, quite charmed,"

said Lord Henry, elevating his dark,
crescent-shaped eyebrows and looking at
them both with an amused smile.

"So sorry I am late, Dorian. I went to look
after a piece of old brocade in Wardour
Street and had to bargain for hours for it.
Nowadays people know the price of
everything and the value of nothing."

"I am afraid I must be going,"

exclaimed Lady Henry, breaking an
awkward silence with her silly sudden
laugh.

"I have promised to drive with the duchess.
Good-bye, Mr. Gray. Good-bye, Harry. You
are dining out, I suppose? So am I. Perhaps
I shall see you at Lady Thornbury's."

"I dare say, my dear,"

said Lord Henry, shutting the door behind
her as, looking like a bird of paradise that
had been out all night in the rain, she flitted
out of the room, leaving a faint odour of
frangipanni. Then he lit a cigarette and flung
himself down on the sofa.

"Never marry a woman with straw-coloured
hair, Dorian,"

he said after a few puffs.

"Why, Harry?"

"Because they are so sentimental."

-34-

"But I like sentimental people."

"Never marry at all, Dorian. Men marry
because they are tired; women, because
they are curious: both are disappointed."

"I don't think I am likely to marry, Harry. I am
too much in love. That is one of your
aphorisms. I am putting it into practice, as I
do everything that you say."

"Who are you in love with?"

asked Lord Henry after a pause.

"With an actress,"

said Dorian Gray, blushing. Lord Henry
shrugged his shoulders.

"That is a rather commonplace debut."

"You would not say so if you saw her, Harry."

"Who is she?"

"Her name is Sibyl Vane."

"Never heard of her."

"No one has. People will some day,
however. She is a genius."

"My dear boy, no woman is a genius.
Women are a decorative sex. They never
have anything to say, but they say it
charmingly. Women represent the triumph of
matter over mind, just as men represent the
triumph of mind over morals."

"Harry, how can you?"

"My dear Dorian, it is quite true. I am
analysing women at present, so I ought to
know. The subject is not so abstruse as I
thought it was. I find that, ultimately, there

are only two kinds of women, the plain and
the coloured. The plain women are very
useful.

If you want to gain a reputation for
respectability, you have merely to take them
down to supper. The other women are very
charming. They commit one mistake,
however. They paint in order to try and look
young. Our grandmothers painted in order
to try and talk brilliantly. Rouge and esprit
used to go together. That is all over now.

As long as a woman can look ten years
younger than her own daughter, she is
perfectly satisfied. As for conversation,
there are only five women in London worth
talking to, and two of these can't be
admitted into decent society. However, tell
me about your genius. How long have you
known her?"

"Ah! Harry, your views terrify me."

"Never mind that. How long have you known
her?"

"About three weeks."

"And where did you come across her?"

"I will tell you, Harry, but you mustn't be
unsympathetic about it. After all, it never
would have happened if I had not met you.
You filled me with a wild desire to know
everything about life. For days after I met
you, something seemed to throb in my
veins.

As I lounged in the park, or strolled down
Piccadilly, I used to look at every one who
passed me and wonder, with a mad
curiosity, what sort of lives they led. Some
of them fascinated me. Others filled me with
terror. There was an exquisite poison in the
air. I had a passion for sensations. . . . Well,

-35-

one evening about seven o'clock, I
determined to go out in search of some
adventure.

I felt that this grey monstrous London of
ours, with its myriads of people, its sordid
sinners, and its splendid sins, as you once
phrased it, must have something in store for
me. I fancied a thousand things. The mere
danger gave me a sense of delight. I
remembered what you had said to me on
that wonderful evening when we first dined
together, about the search for beauty being
the real secret of life.

I don't know what I expected, but I went out
and wandered eastward, soon losing my
way in a labyrinth of grimy streets and black
grassless squares. About half-past eight I
passed by an absurd little theatre, with
great flaring gas-jets and gaudy play-bills.
A hideous Jew, in the most amazing
waistcoat I ever beheld in my life, was
standing at the entrance, smoking a vile
cigar.

He had greasy ringlets, and an enormous
diamond blazed in the centre of a soiled
shirt.'Have a box, my Lord?' he said, when
he saw me, and he took off his hat with an
air of gorgeous servility. There was
something about him, Harry, that amused
me. He was such a monster. You will laugh
at me, I know, but I really went in and paid a
whole guinea for the stage-box.

To the present day I can't make out why I did
so; and yet if I hadn't my dear Harry, if I
hadn't--I should have missed the greatest
romance of my life. I see you are laughing. It
is horrid of you!"

"I am not laughing, Dorian; at least I am not
laughing at you. But you should not say the
greatest romance of your life. You should
say the first romance of your life. You will

always be loved, and you will always be in
love with love.

A grande passion is the privilege of people
who have nothing to do. That is the one use
of the idle classes of a country. Don't be
afraid. There are exquisite things in store
for you. This is merely the beginning."

"Do you think my nature so shallow?"

cried Dorian Gray angrily.

"No; I think your nature so deep."

"How do you mean?"

"My dear boy, the people who love only
once in their lives are really the shallow
people. What they call their loyalty, and their
fidelity, I call either the lethargy of custom or
their lack of imagination.

Faithfulness is to the emotional life what
consistency is to the life of the intellect--
simply a confession of failure. Faithfulness!
I must analyse it some day. The passion for
property is in it. There are many things that
we would throw away if we were not afraid
that others might pick them up. But I don't
want to interrupt you. Go on with your story."

"Well, I found myself seated in a horrid little
private box, with a vulgar drop-scene
staring me in the face. I looked out from
behind the curtain and surveyed the house. It
was a tawdry affair, all Cupids and
cornucopias, like a third-rate wedding-
cake.

The gallery and pit were fairly full, but the
two rows of dingy stalls were quite empty,
and there was hardly a person in what I
suppose they called the dress-circle.
Women went about with oranges and
ginger-beer, and there was a terrible

-36-

consumption of nuts going on."

"It must have been just like the palmy days
of the British drama."

"Just like, I should fancy, and very
depressing. I began to wonder what on
earth I should do when I caught sight of the
play-bill. What do you think the play was,
Harry?"

"I should think The Idiot Boy, or Dumb but
Innocent. Our fathers used to like that sort of
piece, I believe. The longer I live, Dorian,
the more keenly I feel that whatever was
good enough for our fathers is not good
enough for us. In art, as in politics, les
grandperes ont toujours tort."

"This play was good enough for us, Harry. It
was Romeo and Juliet. I must admit that I
was rather annoyed at the idea of seeing
Shakespeare done in such a wretched hole
of a place. Still, I felt interested, in a sort of
way. At any rate, I determined to wait for the
first act. There was a dreadful orchestra,
presided over by a young Hebrew who sat
at a cracked piano, that nearly drove me
away, but at last the drop-scene was drawn
up and the play began.

Romeo was a stout elderly gentleman, with
corked eyebrows, a husky tragedy voice,
and a figure like a beer-barrel. Mercutio
was almost as bad. He was played by the
low-comedian, who had introduced gags
of his own and was on most friendly terms
with the pit.

They were both as grotesque as the
scenery, and that looked as if it had come
out of a country-booth. But Juliet! Harry,
imagine a girl, hardly seventeen years of
age, with a little, flowerlike face, a small
Greek head with plaited coils of dark-
brown hair, eyes that were violet wells of

passion, lips that were like the petals of a
rose. She was the loveliest thing I had ever
seen in my life.

You said to me once that pathos left you
unmoved, but that beauty, mere beauty,
could fill your eyes with tears. I tell you,
Harry, I could hardly see this girl for the mist
of tears that came across me. And her
voice--I never heard such a voice. It was
very low at first, with deep mellow notes that
seemed to fall singly upon one's ear.

Then it became a little louder, and sounded
like a flute or a distant hautboy. In the
garden-scene it had all the tremulous
ecstasy that one hears just before dawn
when nightingales are singing. There were
moments, later on, when it had the wild
passion of violins. You know how a voice
can stir one. Your voice and the voice of
Sibyl Vane are two things that I shall never
forget. When I close my eyes, I hear them,
and each of them says something different.
I don't know which to follow. Why should I not
love her?

Harry, I do love her. She is everything to me
in life. Night after night I go to see her play.
One evening she is Rosalind, and the next
evening she is Imogen. I have seen her die
in the gloom of an Italian tomb, sucking the
poison from her lover's lips. I have watched
her wandering through the forest of Arden,
disguised as a pretty boy in hose and
doublet and dainty cap. She has been mad,
and has come into the presence of a guilty
king, and given him rue to wear and bitter
herbs to taste of.

She has been innocent, and the black
hands of jealousy have crushed her
reedlike throat. I have seen her in every age
and in every costume. Ordinary women
never appeal to one's imagination. They are
limited to their century. No glamour ever

-37-

transfigures them. One knows their minds
as easily as one knows their bonnets.

One can always find them. There is no
mystery in any of them. They ride in the park
in the morning and chatter at tea-parties in
the afternoon. They have their stereotyped
smile and their fashionable manner. They
are quite obvious. But an actress! How
different an actress is! Harry! why didn't you
tell me that the only thing worth loving is an
actress?"

"Because I have loved so many of them,
Dorian."

"Oh, yes, horrid people with dyed hair and
painted faces."

"Don't run down dyed hair and painted
faces. There is an extraordinary charm in
them, sometimes,"

said Lord Henry.

"I wish now I had not told you about Sibyl
Vane."

"You could not have helped telling me,
Dorian. All through your life you will tell me
everything you do."

"Yes, Harry, I believe that is true. I cannot
help telling you things. You have a curious
influence over me. If I ever did a crime, I
would come and confess it to you. You
would understand me."

"People like you--the wilful sunbeams of
life--don't commit crimes, Dorian. But I am
much obliged for the compliment, all the
same. And now tell me reach me the
matches, like a good boy--thanks--what
are your actual relations with Sibyl Vane?"

Dorian Gray leaped to his feet, with flushed

cheeks and burning eyes.

"Harry! Sibyl Vane is sacred!"

"It is only the sacred things that are worth
touching, Dorian,"

said Lord Henry, with a strange touch of
pathos in his voice.

"But why should you be annoyed? I suppose
she will belong to you some day. When one
is in love, one always begins by deceiving
one's self, and one always ends by
deceiving others. That is what the world
calls a romance. You know her, at any rate, I
suppose?"

"Of course I know her. On the first night I was
at the theatre, the horrid old Jew came
round to the box after the performance was
over and offered to take me behind the
scenes and introduce me to her. I was
furious with him, and told him that Juliet had
been dead for hundreds of years and that
her body was lying in a marble tomb in
Verona. I think, from his blank look of
amazement, that he was under the
impression that I had taken too much
champagne, or something."

"I am not surprised."

"Then he asked me if I wrote for any of the
newspapers. I told him I never even read
them. He seemed terribly disappointed at
that, and confided to me that all the
dramatic critics were in a conspiracy
against him, and that they were every one of
them to be bought."

"I should not wonder if he was quite right
there. But, on the other hand, judging from
their appearance, most of them cannot be
at all expensive."

-38-

"Well, he seemed to think they were beyond
his means,"

laughed Dorian.

"By this time, however, the lights were
being put out in the theatre, and I had to go.
He wanted me to try some cigars that he
strongly recommended. I declined.

The next night, of course, I arrived at the
place again. When he saw me, he made me
a low bow and assured me that I was a
munificent patron of art. He was a most
offensive brute, though he had an
extraordinary passion for Shakespeare. He
told me once, with an air of pride, that his
five bankruptcies were entirely due to 'The
Bard,' as he insisted on calling him. He
seemed to think it a distinction."

"It was a distinction, my dear Dorian--a
great distinction. Most people become
bankrupt through having invested too
heavily in the prose of life. To have ruined
one's self over poetry is an honour. But
when did you first speak to Miss Sibyl
Vane?"

"The third night. She had been playing
Rosalind. I could not help going round. I had
thrown her some flowers, and she had
looked at me--at least I fancied that she
had. The old Jew was persistent. He
seemed determined to take me behind, so I
consented. It was curious my not wanting to
know her, wasn't it?"

"No; I don't think so."

"My dear Harry, why?"

"I will tell you some other time. Now I want to
know about the girl."

"Sibyl? Oh, she was so shy and so gentle.

There is something of a child about her. Her
eyes opened wide in exquisite wonder
when I told her what I thought of her
performance, and she seemed quite
unconscious of her power. I think we were
both rather nervous.

The old Jew stood grinning at the doorway
of the dusty greenroom, making elaborate
speeches about us both, while we stood
looking at each other like children. He would
insist on calling me 'My Lord,' so I had to
assure Sibyl that I was not anything of the
kind. She said quite simply to me, 'You look
more like a prince. I must call you Prince
Charming.'"

"Upon my word, Dorian, Miss Sibyl knows
how to pay compliments."

"You don't understand her, Harry. She
regarded me merely as a person in a play.
She knows nothing of life. She lives with her
mother, a faded tired woman who played
Lady Capulet in a sort of magenta dressing-
wrapper on the first night, and looks as if
she had seen better days."

"I know that look. It depresses me,"

murmured Lord Henry, examining his rings.

"The Jew wanted to tell me her history, but I
said it did not interest me."

"You were quite right. There is always
something infinitely mean about other
people's tragedies."

"Sibyl is the only thing I care about. What is it
to me where she came from? From her little
head to her little feet, she is absolutely and
entirely divine. Every night of my life I go to
see her act, and every night she is more
marvellous."

-39-

"That is the reason, I suppose, that you
never dine with me now. I thought you must
have some curious romance on hand. You
have; but it is not quite what I expected."

"My dear Harry, we either lunch or sup
together every day, and I have been to the
opera with you several times,"

said Dorian, opening his blue eyes in
wonder.

"You always come dreadfully late."

"Well, I can't help going to see Sibyl play,"

he cried,

"even if it is only for a single act. I get hungry
for her presence; and when I think of the
wonderful soul that is hidden away in that
little ivory body, I am filled with awe."

"You can dine with me to-night, Dorian,
can't you?"

He shook his head.

"To-night she is Imogen,"

he answered,

"and to-morrow night she will be Juliet."

"When is she Sibyl Vane?"

"Never."

"I congratulate you."

"How horrid you are! She is all the great
heroines of the world in one. She is more
than an individual. You laugh, but I tell you
she has genius. I love her, and I must make
her love me. You, who know all the secrets
of life, tell me how to charm Sibyl Vane to

love me! I want to make Romeo jealous. I
want the dead lovers of the world to hear our
laughter and grow sad. I want a breath of
our passion to stir their dust into
consciousness, to wake their ashes into
pain. My God, Harry, how I worship her!"

He was walking up and down the room as
he spoke. Hectic spots of red burned on his
cheeks. He was terribly excited.

Lord Henry watched him with a subtle sense
of pleasure. How different he was now from
the shy frightened boy he had met in Basil
Hallward's studio! His nature had
developed like a flower, had borne
blossoms of scarlet flame. Out of its secret
hiding-place had crept his soul, and desire
had come to meet it on the way.

"And what do you propose to do?"

said Lord Henry at last.

"I want you and Basil to come with me some
night and see her act. I have not the slightest
fear of the result. You are certain to
acknowledge her genius. Then we must get
her out of the Jew's hands. She is bound to
him for three years--at least for two years
and eight months from the present time. I
shall have to pay him something, of course.

When all that is settled, I shall take a West
End theatre and bring her out properly. She
will make the world as mad as she has
made me."

"That would be impossible, my dear boy."

"Yes, she will. She has not merely art,
consummate art-instinct, in her, but she has
personality also; and you have often told me
that it is personalities, not principles, that
move the age."

-40-

"Well, what night shall we go?"

"Let me see. To-day is Tuesday. Let us fix
to-morrow. She plays Juliet to-morrow."

"All right. The Bristol at eight o'clock; and I
will get Basil."

"Not eight, Harry, please. Half-past six. We
must be there before the curtain rises. You
must see her in the first act, where she
meets Romeo."

"Half-past six! What an hour! It will be like
having a meat-tea, or reading an English
novel. It must be seven. No gentleman dines
before seven. Shall you see Basil between
this and then? Or shall I write to him?"

"Dear Basil! I have not laid eyes on him for a
week. It is rather horrid of me, as he has
sent me my portrait in the most wonderful
frame, specially designed by himself, and,
though I am a little jealous of the picture for
being a whole month younger than I am, I
must admit that I delight in it. Perhaps you
had better write to him. I don't want to see
him alone. He says things that annoy me. He
gives me good advice."

Lord Henry smiled.

"People are very fond of giving away what
they need most themselves. It is what I call
the depth of generosity."

"Oh, Basil is the best of fellows, but he
seems to me to be just a bit of a Philistine.
Since I have known you, Harry, I have
discovered that."

"Basil, my dear boy, puts everything that is
charming in him into his work. The
consequence is that he has nothing left for
life but his prejudices, his principles, and
his common sense. The only artists I have

ever known who are personally delightful
are bad artists. Good artists exist simply in
what they make, and consequently are
perfectly uninteresting in what they are.

A great poet, a really great poet, is the most
unpoetical of all creatures. But inferior
poets are absolutely fascinating. The worse
their rhymes are, the more picturesque they
look. The mere fact of having published a
book of second-rate sonnets makes a man
quite irresistible. He lives the poetry that he
cannot write. The others write the poetry that
they dare not realize."

"I wonder is that really so, Harry?"

said Dorian Gray, putting some perfume on
his handkerchief out of a large, gold-
topped bottle that stood on the table.

"It must be, if you say it. And now I am off.
Imogen is waiting for me. Don't forget about
to-morrow. Good-bye."

As he left the room, Lord Henry's heavy
eyelids drooped, and he began to think.
Certainly few people had ever interested
him so much as Dorian Gray, and yet the
lad's mad adoration of some one else
caused him not the slightest pang of
annoyance or jealousy. He was pleased by
it. It made him a more interesting study.

He had been always enthralled by the
methods of natural science, but the ordinary
subject-matter of that science had seemed
to him trivial and of no import. And so he had
begun by vivisecting himself, as he had
ended by vivisecting others. Human life--
that appeared to him the one thing worth
investigating. Compared to it there was
nothing else of any value.

It was true that as one watched life in its
curious crucible of pain and pleasure, one

-41-

could not wear over one's face a mask of
glass, nor keep the sulphurous fumes from
troubling the brain and making the
imagination turbid with monstrous fancies
and misshapen dreams. There were
poisons so subtle that to know their
properties one had to sicken of them.

There were maladies so strange that one
had to pass through them if one sought to
understand their nature. And, yet, what a
great reward one received! How wonderful
the whole world became to one! To note the
curious hard logic of passion, and the
emotional coloured life of the intellect--to
observe where they met, and where they
separated, at what point they were in
unison, and at what point they were at
discord--there was a delight in that!

What matter what the cost was? One could
never pay too high a price for any sensation.

He was conscious--and the thought
brought a gleam of pleasure into his brown
agate eyes--that it was through certain
words of his, musical words said with
musical utterance, that Dorian Gray's soul
had turned to this white girl and bowed in
worship before her.

To a large extent the lad was his own
creation. He had made him premature. That
was something. Ordinary people waited till
life disclosed to them its secrets, but to the
few, to the elect, the mysteries of life were
revealed before the veil was drawn away.

Sometimes this was the effect of art, and
chiefly of the art of literature, which dealt
immediately with the passions and the
intellect. But now and then a complex
personality took the place and assumed the
office of art, was indeed, in its way, a real
work of art, life having its elaborate
masterpieces, just as poetry has, or

sculpture, or painting.

Yes, the lad was premature. He was
gathering his harvest while it was yet spring.
The pulse and passion of youth were in him,
but he was becoming self-conscious. It was
delightful to watch him. With his beautiful
face, and his beautiful soul, he was a thing
to wonder at. It was no matter how it all
ended, or was destined to end. He was like
one of those gracious figures in a pageant
or a play, whose joys seem to be remote
from one, but whose sorrows stir one's
sense of beauty, and whose wounds are
like red roses.

Soul and body, body and soul--how
mysterious they were! There was
animalism in the soul, and the body had its
moments of spirituality. The senses could
refine, and the intellect could degrade. Who
could say where the fleshly impulse ceased,
or the psychical impulse began? How
shallow were the arbitrary definitions of
ordinary psychologists! And yet how difficult
to decide between the claims of the various
schools!

Was the soul a shadow seated in the house
of sin? Or was the body really in the soul, as
Giordano Bruno thought? The separation of
spirit from matter was a mystery, and the
union of spirit with matter was a mystery
also.

He began to wonder whether we could ever
make psychology so absolute a science
that each little spring of life would be
revealed to us. As it was, we always
misunderstood ourselves and rarely
understood others. Experience was of no
ethical value. It was merely the name men
gave to their mistakes. Moralists had, as a
rule, regarded it as a mode of warning, had
claimed for it a certain ethical efficacy in the
formation of character, had praised it as

-42-

something that taught us what to follow and
showed us what to avoid.

But there was no motive power in
experience. It was as little of an active
cause as conscience itself. All that it really
demonstrated was that our future would be
the same as our past, and that the sin we
had done once, and with loathing, we would
do many times, and with joy.

It was clear to him that the experimental
method was the only method by which one
could arrive at any scientific analysis of the
passions; and certainly Dorian Gray was a
subject made to his hand, and seemed to
promise rich and fruitful results.

His sudden mad love for Sibyl Vane was a
psychological phenomenon of no small
interest. There was no doubt that curiosity
had much to do with it, curiosity and the
desire for new experiences, yet it was not a
simple, but rather a very complex passion.

What there was in it of the purely sensuous
instinct of boyhood had been transformed
by the workings of the imagination,
changed into something that seemed to the
lad himself to be remote from sense, and
was for that very reason all the more
dangerous.

It was the passions about whose origin we
deceived ourselves that tyrannized most
strongly over us. Our weakest motives were
those of whose nature we were conscious.
It often happened that when we thought we
were experimenting on others we were
really experimenting on ourselves.

While Lord Henry sat dreaming on these
things, a knock came to the door, and his
valet entered and reminded him it was time
to dress for dinner. He got up and looked
out into the street. The sunset had smitten

into scarlet gold the upper windows of the
houses opposite. The panes glowed like
plates of heated metal. The sky above was
like a faded rose. He thought of his friend's
young fiery-coloured life and wondered
how it was all going to end.

When he arrived home, about half-past
twelve o'clock, he saw a telegram lying on
the hall table. He opened it and found it was
from Dorian Gray. It was to tell him that he
was engaged to be married to Sibyl Vane.

CHAPTER 5

"Mother, Mother, I am so happy!"

whispered the girl, burying her face in the
lap of the faded, tired-looking woman who,
with back turned to the shrill intrusive light,
was sitting in the one arm-chair that their
dingy sitting-room contained.

"I am so happy!"

she repeated,

"and you must be happy, too!"

Mrs. Vane winced and put her thin, bismuth-
whitened hands on her daughter's head.

"Happy!"

she echoed,

"I am only happy, Sibyl, when I see you act.
You must not think of anything but your
acting. Mr. Isaacs has been very good to us,
and we owe him money."

The girl looked up and pouted.

"Money, Mother?"

she cried,

-43-

"what does money matter? Love is more
than money."

"Mr. Isaacs has advanced us fifty pounds to
pay off our debts and to get a proper outfit
for James. You must not forget that, Sibyl.
Fifty pounds is a very large sum. Mr. Isaacs
has been most considerate."

"He is not a gentleman, Mother, and I hate
the way he talks to me,"

said the girl, rising to her feet and going
over to the window.

"I don't know how we could manage without
him,"

answered the elder woman querulously.

Sibyl Vane tossed her head and laughed.

"We don't want him any more, Mother.
Prince Charming rules life for us now."

Then she paused. A rose shook in her blood
and shadowed her cheeks. Quick breath
parted the petals of her lips. They trembled.
Some southern wind of passion swept over
her and stirred the dainty folds of her dress.

"I love him,"

she said simply.

"Foolish child! foolish child!"

was the parrot-phrase flung in answer. The
waving of crooked, false-jewelled fingers
gave grotesqueness to the words. The girl
laughed again. The joy of a caged bird was
in her voice. Her eyes caught the melody
and echoed it in radiance, then closed for a
moment, as though to hide their secret.
When they opened, the mist of a dream had
passed across them.

Thin-lipped wisdom spoke at her from the
worn chair, hinted at prudence, quoted from
that book of cowardice whose author apes
the name of common sense. She did not
listen. She was free in her prison of
passion. Her prince, Prince Charming, was
with her. She had called on memory to
remake him. She had sent her soul to
search for him, and it had brought him back.
His kiss burned again upon her mouth. Her
eyelids were warm with his breath.

Then wisdom altered its method and spoke
of espial and discovery. This young man
might be rich. If so, marriage should be
thought of. Against the shell of her ear broke
the waves of worldly cunning. The arrows of
craft shot by her. She saw the thin lips
moving, and smiled.

Suddenly she felt the need to speak. The
wordy silence troubled her.

"Mother, Mother,"

she cried,

"why does he love me so much? I know why I
love him. I love him because he is like what
love himself should be. But what does he
see in me? I am not worthy of him. And yet--
why, I cannot tell--though I feel so much
beneath him, I don't feel humble. I feel
proud, terribly proud. Mother, did you love
my father as I love Prince Charming?"

The elder woman grew pale beneath the
coarse powder that daubed her cheeks,
and her dry lips twitched with a spasm of
pain. Sybil rushed to her, flung her arms
round her neck, and kissed her.

"Forgive me, Mother. I know it pains you to
talk about our father. But it only pains you
because you loved him so much. Don't look
so sad. I am as happy to-day as you were

-44-

twenty years ago. Ah! let me be happy for
ever!"

"My child, you are far too young to think of
falling in love. Besides, what do you know
of this young man? You don't even know his
name. The whole thing is most
inconvenient, and really, when James is
going away to Australia, and I have so much
to think of, I must say that you should have
shown more consideration. However, as I
said before, if he is rich. . ."

"Ah! Mother, Mother, let me be happy!"

Mrs. Vane glanced at her, and with one of
those false theatrical gestures that so often
become a mode of second nature to a
stage-player, clasped her in her arms. At
this moment, the door opened and a young
lad with rough brown hair came into the
room.

He was thick-set of figure, and his hands
and feet were large and somewhat clumsy
in movement. He was not so finely bred as
his sister. One would hardly have guessed
the close relationship that existed between
them. Mrs. Vane fixed her eyes on him and
intensified her smile. She mentally elevated
her son to the dignity of an audience. She
felt sure that the tableau was interesting.

"You might keep some of your kisses for
me, Sibyl, I think,"

said the lad with a good-natured grumble.

"Ah! but you don't like being kissed, Jim,"

she cried.

"You are a dreadful old bear."

And she ran across the room and hugged
him. James Vane looked into his sister's

face with tenderness.

"I want you to come out with me for a walk,
Sibyl. I don't suppose I shall ever see this
horrid London again. I am sure I don't want
to."

"My son, don't say such dreadful things,"

murmured Mrs. Vane, taking up a tawdry
theatrical dress, with a sigh, and beginning
to patch it. She felt a little disappointed that
he had not joined the group. It would have
increased the theatrical picturesqueness of
the situation.

"Why not, Mother? I mean it."

"You pain me, my son. I trust you will return
from Australia in a position of affluence. I
believe there is no society of any kind in the
Colonies nothing that I would call society--
so when you have made your fortune, you
must come back and assert yourself in
London."

"Society!"

muttered the lad.

"I don't want to know anything about that. I
should like to make some money to take you
and Sibyl off the stage. I hate it."

"Oh, Jim!"

said Sibyl, laughing,

"how unkind of you! But are you really going
for a walk with me? That will be nice! I was
afraid you were going to say good-bye to
some of your friends to Tom Hardy, who
gave you that hideous pipe, or Ned
Langton, who makes fun of you for smoking
it. It is very sweet of you to let me have your
last afternoon. Where shall we go? Let us go

-45-

to the park."

"I am too shabby,"

he answered, frowning.

"Only swell people go to the park."

"Nonsense, Jim,"

she whispered, stroking the sleeve of his
coat.

He hesitated for a moment.

"Very well,"

he said at last,

"but don't be too long dressing."

She danced out of the door. One could hear
her singing as she ran upstairs. Her little
feet pattered overhead.

He walked up and down the room two or
three times. Then he turned to the still figure
in the chair.

"Mother, are my things ready?"

he asked.

"Quite ready, James,"

she answered, keeping her eyes on her
work. For some months past she had felt ill
at ease when she was alone with this rough
stern son of hers. Her shallow secret nature
was troubled when their eyes met. She
used to wonder if he suspected anything.
The silence, for he made no other
observation, became intolerable to her.

She began to complain. Women defend
themselves by attacking, just as they attack

by sudden and strange surrenders.

"I hope you will be contented, James, with
your sea-faring life,"

she said.

"You must remember that it is your own
choice. You might have entered a solicitor's
office. Solicitors are a very respectable
class, and in the country often dine with the
best families."

"I hate offices, and I hate clerks,"

he replied.

"But you are quite right. I have chosen my
own life. All I say is, watch over Sibyl. Don't
let her come to any harm. Mother, you must
watch over her."

"James, you really talk very strangely. Of
course I watch over Sibyl."

"I hear a gentleman comes every night to the
theatre and goes behind to talk to her. Is that
right? What about that?"

"You are speaking about things you don't
understand, James. In the profession we
are accustomed to receive a great deal of
most gratifying attention.

I myself used to receive many bouquets at
one time. That was when acting was really
understood. As for Sibyl, I do not know at
present whether her attachment is serious
or not. But there is no doubt that the young
man in question is a perfect gentleman. He
is always most polite to me. Besides, he
has the appearance of being rich, and the
flowers he sends are lovely."

"You don't know his name, though,"

-46-

said the lad harshly.

"No,"

answered his mother with a placid
expression in her face.

"He has not yet revealed his real name. I
think it is quite romantic of him. He is
probably a member of the aristocracy."

James Vane bit his lip.

"Watch over Sibyl, Mother,"

he cried,

"watch over her."

"My son, you distress me very much. Sibyl is
always under my special care. Of course, if
this gentleman is wealthy, there is no
reason why she should not contract an
alliance with him. I trust he is one of the
aristocracy. He has all the appearance of it,
I must say. It might be a most brilliant
marriage for Sibyl. They would make a
charming couple. His good looks are really
quite remarkable; everybody notices them."

The lad muttered something to himself and
drummed on the window-pane with his
coarse fingers. He had just turned round to
say something when the door opened and
Sibyl ran in.

"How serious you both are!"

she cried.

"What is the matter?"

"Nothing,"

he answered.

"I suppose one must be serious sometimes.
Good-bye, Mother; I will have my dinner at
five o'clock. Everything is packed, except
my shirts, so you need not trouble."

"Good-bye, my son,"

she answered with a bow of strained
stateliness.

She was extremely annoyed at the tone he
had adopted with her, and there was
something in his look that had made her feel
afraid.

"Kiss me, Mother,"

said the girl. Her flowerlike lips touched the
withered cheek and warmed its frost.

"My child! my child!"

cried Mrs. Vane, looking up to the ceiling in
search of an imaginary gallery.

"Come, Sibyl,"

said her brother impatiently. He hated his
mother's affectations.

They went out into the flickering, wind-
blown sunlight and strolled down the dreary
Euston Road. The passersby glanced in
wonder at the sullen heavy youth who, in
coarse, ill-fitting clothes, was in the
company of such a graceful, refined-
looking girl. He was like a common
gardener walking with a rose.

Jim frowned from time to time when he
caught the inquisitive glance of some
stranger. He had that dislike of being stared
at, which comes on geniuses late in life and
never leaves the commonplace. Sibyl,
however, was quite unconscious of the
effect she was producing.

-47-

Her love was trembling in laughter on her
lips. She was thinking of Prince Charming,
and, that she might think of him all the more,
she did not talk of him, but prattled on about
the ship in which Jim was going to sail,
about the gold he was certain to find, about
the wonderful heiress whose life he was to
save from the wicked, red-shirted
bushrangers.

For he was not to remain a sailor, or a
supercargo, or whatever he was going to
be. Oh, no! A sailor's existence was
dreadful. Fancy being cooped up in a horrid
ship, with the hoarse, hump-backed waves
trying to get in, and a black wind blowing the
masts down and tearing the sails into long
screaming ribands! He was to leave the
vessel at Melbourne, bid a polite good-bye
to the captain, and go off at once to the
gold-fields.

Before a week was over he was to come
across a large nugget of pure gold, the
largest nugget that had ever been
discovered, and bring it down to the coast in
a waggon guarded by six mounted
policemen. The bushrangers were to attack
them three times, and be defeated with
immense slaughter.

Or, no. He was not to go to the gold-fields at
all. They were horrid places, where men got
intoxicated, and shot each other in bar-
rooms, and used bad language. He was to
be a nice sheep-farmer, and one evening,
as he was riding home, he was to see the
beautiful heiress being carried off by a
robber on a black horse, and give chase,
and rescue her.

Of course, she would fall in love with him,
and he with her, and they would get
married, and come home, and live in an
immense house in London. Yes, there were
delightful things in store for him. But he must

be very good, and not lose his temper, or
spend his money foolishly.

She was only a year older than he was, but
she knew so much more of life. He must be
sure, also, to write to her by every mail, and
to say his prayers each night before he went
to sleep. God was very good, and would
watch over him. She would pray for him,
too, and in a few years he would come back
quite rich and happy.

The lad listened sulkily to her and made no
answer. He was heart-sick at leaving
home. Yet it was not this alone that made
him gloomy and morose. Inexperienced
though he was, he had still a strong sense of
the danger of Sibyl's position. This young
dandy who was making love to her could
mean her no good. He was a gentleman,
and he hated him for that, hated him through
some curious race-instinct for which he
could not account, and which for that reason
was all the more dominant within him.

He was conscious also of the shallowness
and vanity of his mother's nature, and in that
saw infinite peril for Sibyl and Sibyl's
happiness. Children begin by loving their
parents; as they grow older they judge
them; sometimes they forgive them.

His mother! He had something on his mind
to ask of her, something that he had
brooded on for many months of silence. A
chance phrase that he had heard at the
theatre, a whispered sneer that had
reached his ears one night as he waited at
the stage-door, had set loose a train of
horrible thoughts. He remembered it as if it
had been the lash of a hunting-crop across
his face. His brows knit together into a
wedgelike furrow, and with a twitch of pain
he bit his underlip.

"You are not listening to a word I am saying,

-48-

Jim,"

cried Sibyl,

"and I am making the most delightful plans
for your future. Do say something."

"What do you want me to say?"

"Oh! that you will be a good boy and not
forget us,"

she answered, smiling at him.

He shrugged his shoulders.

"You are more likely to forget me than I am to
forget you, Sibyl."

She flushed.

"What do you mean, Jim?"

she asked.

"You have a new friend, I hear. Who is he?
Why have you not told me about him? He
means you no good."

"Stop, Jim!"

she exclaimed.

"You must not say anything against him. I
love him."

"Why, you don't even know his name,"

answered the lad.

"Who is he? I have a right to know."

"He is called Prince Charming. Don't you
like the name. Oh! you silly boy! you should
never forget it. If you only saw him, you
would think him the most wonderful person

in the world. Some day you will meet him--
when you come back from Australia. You
will like him so much. Everybody likes him,
and I ... love him. I wish you could come to
the theatre to-night.

He is going to be there, and I am to play
Juliet. Oh! how I shall play it! Fancy, Jim, to
be in love and play Juliet! To have him sitting
there! To play for his delight! I am afraid I
may frighten the company, frighten or
enthrall them. To be in love is to surpass
one's self. Poor dreadful Mr. Isaacs will be
shouting 'genius' to his loafers at the bar.

He has preached me as a dogma; to-night
he will announce me as a revelation. I feel it.
And it is all his, his only, Prince Charming,
my wonderful lover, my god of graces. But I
am poor beside him. Poor? What does that
matter?

When poverty creeps in at the door, love
flies in through the window. Our proverbs
want rewriting. They were made in winter,
and it is summer now; spring-time for me, I
think, a very dance of blossoms in blue
skies."

"He is a gentleman,"

said the lad sullenly.

"A prince!"

she cried musically.

"What more do you want?"

"He wants to enslave you."

"I shudder at the thought of being free."

"I want you to beware of him."

"To see him is to worship him; to know him

-49-

is to trust him."

"Sibyl, you are mad about him."

She laughed and took his arm.

"You dear old Jim, you talk as if you were a
hundred. Some day you will be in love
yourself. Then you will know what it is. Don't
look so sulky. Surely you should be glad to
think that, though you are going away, you
leave me happier than I have ever been
before."

"Life has been hard for us both, terribly hard
and difficult. But it will be different now. You
are going to a new world, and I have found
one. Here are two chairs; let us sit down
and see the smart people go by."

They took their seats amidst a crowd of
watchers. The tulip-beds across the road
flamed like throbbing rings of fire. A white
dust tremulous cloud of orris-root it
seemed--hung in the panting air. The
brightly coloured parasols danced and
dipped like monstrous butterflies.

She made her brother talk of himself, his
hopes, his prospects. He spoke slowly and
with effort. They passed words to each
other as players at a game pass counters.
Sibyl felt oppressed. She could not
communicate her joy. A faint smile curving
that sullen mouth was all the echo she could
win. After some time she became silent.

Suddenly she caught a glimpse of golden
hair and laughing lips, and in an open
carriage with two ladies Dorian Gray drove
past. She started to her feet.

"There he is!"

she cried.

"Who?"

said Jim Vane.

"Prince Charming,"

she answered, looking after the victoria. He
jumped up and seized her roughly by the
arm.

"Show him to me. Which is he? Point him
out. I must see him!"

he exclaimed; but at that moment the Duke
of Berwick's four-in-hand came between,
and when it had left the space clear, the
carriage had swept out of the park.

"He is gone,"

murmured Sibyl sadly.

"I wish you had seen him."

"I wish I had, for as sure as there is a God in
heaven, if he ever does you any wrong, I
shall kill him."

She looked at him in horror. He repeated his
words. They cut the air like a dagger. The
people round began to gape. A lady
standing close to her tittered.

"Come away, Jim; come away,"

she whispered. He followed her doggedly
as she passed through the crowd. He felt
glad at what he had said. When they
reached the Achilles Statue, she turned
round. There was pity in her eyes that
became laughter on her lips.

She shook her head at him.

"You are foolish, Jim, utterly foolish; a bad-
tempered boy, that is all. How can you say

-50-

such horrible things? You don't know what
you are talking about. You are simply
jealous and unkind. Ah! I wish you would fall
in love. Love makes people good, and what
you said was wicked."

"I am sixteen,"

he answered,

"and I know what I am about. Mother is no
help to you. She doesn't understand how to
look after you. I wish now that I was not
going to Australia at all. I have a great mind
to chuck the whole thing up. I would, if my
articles hadn't been signed."

"Oh, don't be so serious, Jim. You are like
one of the heroes of those silly melodramas
Mother used to be so fond of acting in. I am
not going to quarrel with you. I have seen
him, and oh! to see him is perfect
happiness. We won't quarrel. I know you
would never harm any one I love, would
you?"

"Not as long as you love him, I suppose,"

"was the sullen answer. "

I shall love him for ever!

"she cried. "

And he?

"

"

For ever, too!

" "

He had better.

"

She shrank from him. Then she laughed and
put her hand on his arm. He was merely a
boy.

At the Marble Arch they hailed an omnibus,
which left them close to their shabby home
in the Euston Road. It was after five o'clock,
and Sibyl had to lie down for a couple of
hours before acting. Jim insisted that she
should do so. He said that he would sooner
part with her when their mother was not
present. She would be sure to make a
scene, and he detested scenes of every
kind.

In Sybil's own room they parted. There was
jealousy in the lad's heart, and a fierce
murderous hatred of the stranger who, as it
seemed to him, had come between them.
Yet, when her arms were flung round his
neck, and her fingers strayed through his
hair, he softened and kissed her with real
affection. There were tears in his eyes as
he went downstairs.

His mother was waiting for him below. She
grumbled at his unpunctuality, as he
entered. He made no answer, but sat down
to his meagre meal. The flies buzzed round
the table and crawled over the stained cloth.
Through the rumble of omnibuses, and the
clatter of street-cabs, he could hear the
droning voice devouring each minute that
was left to him.

After some time, he thrust away his plate
and put his head in his hands. He felt that he
had a right to know. It should have been told
to him before, if it was as he suspected.
Leaden with fear, his mother watched him.

Words dropped mechanically from her lips.
A tattered lace handkerchief twitched in her
fingers. When the clock struck six, he got up

-51-

and went to the door. Then he turned back
and looked at her. Their eyes met. In hers he
saw a wild appeal for mercy. It enraged him.

"

Mother, I have something to ask you,

""

he said. Her eyes wandered vaguely about
the room. She made no answer.

"Tell me the truth. I have a right to know.
Were you married to my father?"

She heaved a deep sigh. It was a sigh of
relief. The terrible moment, the moment that
night and day, for weeks and months, she
had dreaded, had come at last, and yet she
felt no terror. Indeed, in some measure it
was a disappointment to her. The vulgar
directness of the question called for a direct
answer. The situation had not been
gradually led up to. It was crude. It reminded
her of a bad rehearsal.

"No,"

she answered, wondering at the harsh
simplicity of life.

"My father was a scoundrel then!"

cried the lad, clenching his fists.

She shook her head.

"I knew he was not free. We loved each other
very much. If he had lived, he would have
made provision for us. Don't speak against
him, my son. He was your father, and a
gentleman. Indeed, he was highly
connected."

An oath broke from his lips.

"I don't care for myself,"

he exclaimed,

"but don't let Sibyl. . . . It is a gentleman, isn't
it, who is in love with her, or says he is?
Highly connected, too, I suppose.

For a moment a hideous sense of
humiliation came over the woman. Her head
drooped. She wiped her eyes with shaking
hands. "

Sibyl has a mother,

""

she murmured;

"I had none."

The lad was touched. He went towards her,
and stooping down, he kissed her.

"I am sorry if I have pained you by asking
about my father,"

he said,

"but I could not help it. I must go now. Good-
bye. Don't forget that you will have only one
child now to look after, and believe me that
if this man wrongs my sister, I will find out
who he is, track him down, and kill him like a
dog. I swear it."

The exaggerated folly of the threat, the
passionate gesture that accompanied it,
the mad melodramatic words, made life
seem more vivid to her. She was familiar
with the atmosphere. She breathed more
freely, and for the first time for many months
she really admired her son. She would have
liked to have continued the scene on the
same emotional scale, but he cut her short.

-52-

Trunks had to be carried down and mufflers
looked for. The lodging-house drudge
bustled in and out. There was the
bargaining with the cabman. The moment
was lost in vulgar details. It was with a
renewed feeling of disappointment that she
waved the tattered lace handkerchief from
the window, as her son drove away.

She was conscious that a great opportunity
had been wasted. She consoled herself by
telling Sibyl how desolate she felt her life
would be, now that she had only one child to
look after. She remembered the phrase. It
had pleased her. Of the threat she said
nothing. It was vividly and dramatically
expressed. She felt that they would all laugh
at it some day.

CHAPTER 6

"I suppose you have heard the news,
Basil?"

said Lord Henry that evening as Hallward
was shown into a little private room at the
Bristol where dinner had been laid for three.

"No, Harry,"

answered the artist, giving his hat and coat
to the bowing waiter.

"What is it? Nothing about politics, I hope!
They don't interest me. There is hardly a
single person in the House of Commons
worth painting, though many of them would
be the better for a little whitewashing."

"Dorian Gray is engaged to be married,"

said Lord Henry, watching him as he spoke.
Hallward started and then frowned.

"Dorian engaged to be married!"

he cried.

"Impossible!"

"It is perfectly true."

"To whom?"

"To some little actress or other."

"I can't believe it. Dorian is far too sensible."

"Dorian is far too wise not to do foolish
things now and then, my dear Basil."

"Marriage is hardly a thing that one can do
now and then, Harry."

"Except in America,"

rejoined Lord Henry languidly.

"But I didn't say he was married. I said he
was engaged to be married. There is a
great difference. I have a distinct
remembrance of being married, but I have
no recollection at all of being engaged. I am
inclined to think that I never was engaged."

"But think of Dorian's birth, and position,
and wealth. It would be absurd for him to
marry so much beneath him."

"If you want to make him marry this girl, tell
him that, Basil. He is sure to do it, then.
Whenever a man does a thoroughly stupid
thing, it is always from the noblest motives."

"I hope the girl is good, Harry. I don't want to
see Dorian tied to some vile creature, who
might degrade his nature and ruin his
intellect."

"Oh, she is better than good--she is
beautiful,"

-53-

murmured Lord Henry, sipping a glass of
vermouth and orange-bitters.

"Dorian says she is beautiful, and he is not
often wrong about things of that kind. Your
portrait of him has quickened his
appreciation of the personal appearance of
other people. It has had that excellent effect,
amongst others. We are to see her to-night,
if that boy doesn't forget his appointment."

"Are you serious?"

"Quite serious, Basil. I should be miserable
if I thought I should ever be more serious
than I am at the present moment."

"But do you approve of it, Harry?"

asked the painter, walking up and down the
room and biting his lip.

"You can't approve of it, possibly. It is some
silly infatuation."

"I never approve, or disapprove, of anything
now. It is an absurd attitude to take towards
life. We are not sent into the world to air our
moral prejudices. I never take any notice of
what common people say, and I never
interfere with what charming people do. If a
personality fascinates me, whatever mode
of expression that personality selects is
absolutely delightful to me."

"Dorian Gray falls in love with a beautiful girl
who acts Juliet, and proposes to marry her.
Why not? If he wedded Messalina, he would
be none the less interesting. You know I am
not a champion of marriage. The real
drawback to marriage is that it makes one
unselfish. And unselfish people are
colourless. They lack individuality."

"Still, there are certain temperaments that
marriage makes more complex. They retain

their egotism, and add to it many other
egos. They are forced to have more than
one life. They become more highly
organized, and to be highly organized is, I
should fancy, the object of man's
existence. Besides, every experience is of
value, and whatever one may say against
marriage, it is certainly an experience. I
hope that Dorian Gray will make this girl his
wife, passionately adore her for six months,
and then suddenly become fascinated by
some one else. He would be a wonderful
study."

"You don't mean a single word of all that,
Harry; you know you don't. If Dorian Gray's
life were spoiled, no one would be sorrier
than yourself. You are much better than you
pretend to be."

Lord Henry laughed.

"The reason we all like to think so well of
others is that we are all afraid for ourselves.
The basis of optimism is sheer terror. We
think that we are generous because we
credit our neighbour with the possession of
those virtues that are likely to be a benefit to
us. We praise the banker that we may
overdraw our account, and find good
qualities in the highwayman in the hope that
he may spare our pockets. I mean
everything that I have said."

"I have the greatest contempt for optimism.
As for a spoiled life, no life is spoiled but
one whose growth is arrested. If you want to
mar a nature, you have merely to reform it.
As for marriage, of course that would be
silly, but there are other and more
interesting bonds between men and
women. I will certainly encourage them.
They have the charm of being fashionable.
But here is Dorian himself. He will tell you
more than I can."

-54-

"My dear Harry, my dear Basil, you must
both congratulate me!"

said the lad, throwing off his evening cape
with its satin-lined wings and shaking each
of his friends by the hand in turn.

"I have never been so happy. Of course, it is
sudden all really delightful things are. And
yet it seems to me to be the one thing I have
been looking for all my life."

He was flushed with excitement and
pleasure, and looked extraordinarily
handsome.

"I hope you will always be very happy,
Dorian,"

said Hallward,

"but I don't quite forgive you for not having
let me know of your engagement. You let
Harry know."

"And I don't forgive you for being late for
dinner,"

broke in Lord Henry, putting his hand on the
lad's shoulder and smiling as he spoke.

"Come, let us sit down and try what the new
chef here is like, and then you will tell us how
it all came about."

"There is really not much to tell,"

cried Dorian as they took their seats at the
small round table.

"What happened was simply this. After I left
you yesterday evening, Harry, I dressed,
had some dinner at that little Italian
restaurant in Rupert Street you introduced
me to, and went down at eight o'clock to the
theatre. Sibyl was playing Rosalind. Of

course, the scenery was dreadful and the
Orlando absurd. But Sibyl! You should have
seen her!"

"When she came on in her boy's clothes, she
was perfectly wonderful. She wore a moss-
coloured velvet jerkin with cinnamon
sleeves, slim, brown, cross-gartered hose,
a dainty little green cap with a hawk's
feather caught in a jewel, and a hooded
cloak lined with dull red. She had never
seemed to me more exquisite. She had all
the delicate grace of that Tanagra figurine
that you have in your studio, Basil. Her hair
clustered round her face like dark leaves
round a pale rose."

"As for her acting--well, you shall see her
to-night. She is simply a born artist. I sat in
the dingy box absolutely enthralled. I forgot
that I was in London and in the nineteenth
century. I was away with my love in a forest
that no man had ever seen. After the
performance was over, I went behind and
spoke to her. As we were sitting together,
suddenly there came into her eyes a look
that I had never seen there before. My lips
moved towards hers. We kissed each other.
I can't describe to you what I felt at that
moment. It seemed to me that all my life had
been narrowed to one perfect point of rose-
coloured joy."

"She trembled all over and shook like a
white narcissus. Then she flung herself on
her knees and kissed my hands. I feel that I
should not tell you all this, but I can't help it.
Of course, our engagement is a dead
secret. She has not even told her own
mother. I don't know what my guardians will
say. Lord Radley is sure to be furious. I don't
care."

"I shall be of age in less than a year, and
then I can do what I like. I have been right,
Basil, haven't I, to take my love out of poetry

-55-

and to find my wife in Shakespeare's
plays? Lips that Shakespeare taught to
speak have whispered their secret in my
ear. I have had the arms of Rosalind around
me, and kissed Juliet on the mouth."

"Yes, Dorian, I suppose you were right,"

said Hallward slowly.

"Have you seen her to-day?"

asked Lord Henry. Dorian Gray shook his
head.

"I left her in the forest of Arden; I shall find
her in an orchard in Verona."

Lord Henry sipped his champagne in a
meditative manner.

"At what particular point did you mention the
word marriage, Dorian? And what did she
say in answer? Perhaps you forgot all about
it."

"My dear Harry, I did not treat it as a
business transaction, and I did not make
any formal proposal. I told her that I loved
her, and she said she was not worthy to be
my wife. Not worthy! Why, the whole world is
nothing to me compared with her."

"Women are wonderfully practical,"

murmured Lord Henry,

"much more practical than we are. In
situations of that kind we often forget to say
anything about marriage, and they always
remind us."

Hallward laid his hand upon his arm.

"Don't, Harry. You have annoyed Dorian. He
is not like other men. He would never bring

misery upon any one. His nature is too fine
for that."

Lord Henry looked across the table.

"Dorian is never annoyed with me,"

he answered.

"I asked the question for the best reason
possible, for the only reason, indeed, that
excuses one for asking any question simple
curiosity. I have a theory that it is always the
women who propose to us, and not we who
propose to the women. Except, of course,
in middle-class life. But then the middle
classes are not modern."

Dorian Gray laughed, and tossed his head.

"You are quite incorrigible, Harry; but I don't
mind. It is impossible to be angry with you.
When you see Sibyl Vane, you will feel that
the man who could wrong her would be a
beast, a beast without a heart. I cannot
understand how any one can wish to shame
the thing he loves. I love Sibyl Vane. I want to
place her on a pedestal of gold and to see
the world worship the woman who is mine."

"What is marriage? An irrevocable vow. You
mock at it for that. Ah! don't mock. It is an
irrevocable vow that I want to take. Her trust
makes me faithful, her belief makes me
good. When I am with her, I regret all that you
have taught me. I become different from
what you have known me to be. I am
changed, and the mere touch of Sibyl
Vane's hand makes me forget you and all
your wrong, fascinating, poisonous,
delightful theories."

"And those are ... ?"

asked Lord Henry, helping himself to some
salad.

-56-

"Oh, your theories about life, your theories
about love, your theories about pleasure. All
your theories, in fact, Harry."

"Pleasure is the only thing worth having a
theory about,"

he answered in his slow melodious voice.

"But I am afraid I cannot claim my theory as
my own. It belongs to Nature, not to me.
Pleasure is Nature's test, her sign of
approval. When we are happy, we are
always good, but when we are good, we
are not always happy."

"Ah! but what do you mean by good?"

cried Basil Hallward.

"Yes,"

echoed Dorian, leaning back in his chair
and looking at Lord Henry over the heavy
clusters of purple-lipped irises that stood in
the centre of the table,

"what do you mean by good, Harry?"

"To be good is to be in harmony with one's
self,"

he replied, touching the thin stem of his
glass with his pale, fine-pointed fingers.

"Discord is to be forced to be in harmony
with others. One's own life--that is the
important thing. As for the lives of one's
neighbours, if one wishes to be a prig or a
Puritan, one can flaunt one's moral views
about them, but they are not one's concern."

" Besides, individualism has really the
higher aim. Modern morality consists in
accepting the standard of one's age. I
consider that for any man of culture to

accept the standard of his age is a form of
the grossest immorality."

"But, surely, if one lives merely for one's
self, Harry, one pays a terrible price for
doing so?"

suggested the painter.

"Yes, we are overcharged for everything
nowadays. I should fancy that the real
tragedy of the poor is that they can afford
nothing but self-denial. Beautiful sins, like
beautiful things, are the privilege of the
rich."

"One has to pay in other ways but money."

"What sort of ways, Basil?"

"Oh! I should fancy in remorse, in suffering,
in . . . well, in the consciousness of
degradation."

Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders.

"My dear fellow, mediaeval art is charming,
but mediaeval emotions are out of date.
One can use them in fiction, of course. But
then the only things that one can use in
fiction are the things that one has ceased to
use in fact. Believe me, no civilized man
ever regrets a pleasure, and no uncivilized
man ever knows what a pleasure is."

"I know what pleasure is,"

cried Dorian Gray.

"It is to adore some one."

"That is certainly better than being adored,"

he answered, toying with some fruits.

"Being adored is a nuisance. Women treat

-57-

us just as humanity treats its gods. They
worship us, and are always bothering us to
do something for them."

"I should have said that whatever they ask
for they had first given to us,"

murmured the lad gravely.

"They create love in our natures. They have
a right to demand it back."

"That is quite true, Dorian,"

cried Hallward.

"Nothing is ever quite true,"

said Lord Henry.

"This is,"

interrupted Dorian.

"You must admit, Harry, that women give to
men the very gold of their lives."

"Possibly,"

he sighed,

"but they invariably want it back in such very
small change. That is the worry. Women, as
some witty Frenchman once put it, inspire
us with the desire to do masterpieces and
always prevent us from carrying them out."

"Harry, you are dreadful! I don't know why I
like you so much."

"You will always like me, Dorian,"

he replied.

"Will you have some coffee, you fellows?
Waiter, bring coffee, and fine-champagne,

and some cigarettes. No, don't mind the
cigarettes--I have some. Basil, I can't allow
you to smoke cigars. You must have a
cigarette. A cigarette is the perfect type of a
perfect pleasure. It is exquisite, and it
leaves one unsatisfied. What more can one
want? Yes, Dorian, you will always be fond
of me. I represent to you all the sins you have
never had the courage to commit."

"What nonsense you talk, Harry!"

cried the lad, taking a light from a fire-
breathing silver dragon that the waiter had
placed on the table.

"Let us go down to the theatre. When Sibyl
comes on the stage you will have a new
ideal of life. She will represent something to
you that you have never known."

"I have known everything,"

said Lord Henry, with a tired look in his
eyes,

"but I am always ready for a new emotion. I
am afraid, however, that, for me at any rate,
there is no such thing. Still, your wonderful
girl may thrill me. I love acting. It is so much
more real than life. Let us go. Dorian, you
will come with me. I am so sorry, Basil, but
there is only room for two in the brougham.
You must follow us in a hansom."

They got up and put on their coats, sipping
their coffee standing. The painter was silent
and preoccupied. There was a gloom over
him. He could not bear this marriage, and
yet it seemed to him to be better than many
other things that might have happened.
After a few minutes, they all passed
downstairs. He drove off by himself, as had
been arranged, and watched the flashing
lights of the little brougham in front of him.

-58-

A strange sense of loss came over him. He
felt that Dorian Gray would never again be
to him all that he had been in the past. Life
had come between them.... His eyes
darkened, and the crowded flaring streets
became blurred to his eyes. When the cab
drew up at the theatre, it seemed to him that
he had grown years older.

CHAPTER 7

For some reason or other, the house was
crowded that night, and the fat Jew
manager who met them at the door was
beaming from ear to ear with an oily
tremulous smile. He escorted them to their
box with a sort of pompous humility, waving
his fat jewelled hands and talking at the top
of his voice. Dorian Gray loathed him more
than ever.

He felt as if he had come to look for Miranda
and had been met by Caliban. Lord Henry,
upon the other hand, rather liked him. At
least he declared he did, and insisted on
shaking him by the hand and assuring him
that he was proud to meet a man who had
discovered a real genius and gone bankrupt
over a poet. Hallward amused himself with
watching the faces in the pit.

The heat was terribly oppressive, and the
huge sunlight flamed like a monstrous
dahlia with petals of yellow fire. The youths
in the gallery had taken off their coats and
waistcoats and hung them over the side.

They talked to each other across the theatre
and shared their oranges with the tawdry
girls who sat beside them. Some women
were laughing in the pit. Their voices were
horribly shrill and discordant. The sound of
the popping of corks came from the bar.

"What a place to find one's divinity in!"

said Lord Henry.

"Yes!"

answered Dorian Gray.

"It was here I found her, and she is divine
beyond all living things. When she acts, you
will forget everything. These common rough
people, with their coarse faces and brutal
gestures, become quite different when she
is on the stage."

"They sit silently and watch her. They weep
and laugh as she wills them to do. She
makes them as responsive as a violin. She
spiritualizes them, and one feels that they
are of the same flesh and blood as one's
self."

"The same flesh and blood as one's self!
Oh, I hope not!"

exclaimed Lord Henry, who was scanning
the occupants of the gallery through his
opera-glass.

"Don't pay any attention to him, Dorian,"

said the painter.

"I understand what you mean, and I believe
in this girl. Any one you love must be
marvellous, and any girl who has the effect
you describe must be fine and noble. To
spiritualize one's age--that is something
worth doing. If this girl can give a soul to
those who have lived without one, if she can
create the sense of beauty in people whose
lives have been sordid and ugly, if she can
strip them of their selfishness and lend them
tears for sorrows that are not their own, she
is worthy of all your adoration,"

"worthy of the adoration of the world. This
marriage is quite right. I did not think so at

-59-

first, but I admit it now. The gods made Sibyl
Vane for you. Without her you would have
been incomplete."

"Thanks, Basil,"

answered Dorian Gray, pressing his hand.

"I knew that you would understand me. Harry
is so cynical, he terrifies me. But here is the
orchestra. It is quite dreadful, but it only lasts
for about five minutes. Then the curtain
rises, and you will see the girl to whom I am
going to give all my life, to whom I have
given everything that is good in me."

A quarter of an hour afterwards, amidst an
extraordinary turmoil of applause, Sibyl
Vane stepped on to the stage. Yes, she was
certainly lovely to look at one of the loveliest
creatures, Lord Henry thought, that he had
ever seen. There was something of the
fawn in her shy grace and startled eyes. A
faint blush, like the shadow of a rose in a
mirror of silver, came to her cheeks as she
glanced at the crowded enthusiastic house.

She stepped back a few paces and her lips
seemed to tremble. Basil Hallward leaped
to his feet and began to applaud.
Motionless, and as one in a dream, sat
Dorian Gray, gazing at her. Lord Henry
peered through his glasses, murmuring,

"Charming! charming!"

The scene was the hall of Capulet's house,
and Romeo in his pilgrim's dress had
entered with Mercutio and his other friends.
The band, such as it was, struck up a few
bars of music, and the dance began.
Through the crowd of ungainly, shabbily
dressed actors, Sibyl Vane moved like a
creature from a finer world. Her body
swayed, while she danced, as a plant
sways in the water. The curves of her throat

were the curves of a white lily. Her hands
seemed to be made of cool ivory.

Yet she was curiously listless. She showed
no sign of joy when her eyes rested on
Romeo. The few words she had to speak
Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too
much, Which mannerly devotion shows in
this;

For saints have hands that pilgrims' hands
do touch, And palm to palm is holy palmers'
kiss--with the brief dialogue that follows,
were spoken in a thoroughly artificial
manner. The voice was exquisite, but from
the point of view of tone it was absolutely
false. It was wrong in colour. It took away all
the life from the verse. It made the passion
unreal.

Dorian Gray grew pale as he watched her.
He was puzzled and anxious. Neither of his
friends dared to say anything to him. She
seemed to them to be absolutely
incompetent. They were horribly
disappointed. Yet they felt that the true test
of any Juliet is the balcony scene of the
second act. They waited for that. If she
failed there, there was nothing in her. She
looked charming as she came out in the
moonlight. That could not be denied. But the
staginess of her acting was unbearable,
and grew worse as she went on. Her
gestures became absurdly artificial. She
overemphasized everything that she had to
say.

The beautiful passage--Thou knowest the
mask of night is on my face, Else would a
maiden blush bepaint my cheek For that
which thou hast heard me speak to-night--
was declaimed with the painful precision of
a schoolgirl who has been taught to recite
by some second-rate professor of
elocution. When she leaned over the balcony
and came to those wonderful lines Although

-60-

I joy in thee, I have no joy of this contract
tonight:

It is too rash, too unadvised, too sudden;
Too like the lightning, which doth cease to
be Ere one can say,

"It lightens."

Sweet, good-night! This bud of love by
summer's ripening breath May prove a
beauteous flower when next we meet she
spoke the words as though they conveyed
no meaning to her. It was not nervousness.
Indeed, so far from being nervous, she was
absolutely self-contained. It was simply bad
art. She was a complete failure.

Even the common uneducated audience of
the pit and gallery lost their interest in the
play. They got restless, and began to talk
loudly and to whistle. The Jew manager,
who was standing at the back of the dress-
circle, stamped and swore with rage. The
only person unmoved was the girl herself.

When the second act was over, there came
a storm of hisses, and Lord Henry got up
from his chair and put on his coat.

"She is quite beautiful, Dorian,"

he said,

"but she can't act. Let us go."

"I am going to see the play through,"

answered the lad, in a hard bitter voice.

"I am awfully sorry that I have made you
waste an evening, Harry. I apologize to you
both."

"My dear Dorian, I should think Miss Vane
was ill,"

interrupted Hallward.

"We will come some other night."

"I wish she were ill,"

he rejoined.

"But she seems to me to be simply callous
and cold. She has entirely altered. Last night
she was a great artist. This evening she is
merely a commonplace mediocre actress."

"Don't talk like that about any one you love,
Dorian. Love is a more wonderful thing than
art."

"They are both simply forms of imitation,"

remarked Lord Henry.

"But do let us go. Dorian, you must not stay
here any longer. It is not good for one's
morals to see bad acting. Besides, I don't
suppose you will want your wife to act, so
what does it matter if she plays Juliet like a
wooden doll?"

"She is very lovely, and if she knows as little
about life as she does about acting, she will
be a delightful experience. There are only
two kinds of people who are really
fascinating people who know absolutely
everything, and people who know
absolutely nothing."

"Good heavens, my dear boy, don't look so
tragic! The secret of remaining young is
never to have an emotion that is
unbecoming. Come to the club with Basil
and myself. We will smoke cigarettes and
drink to the beauty of Sibyl Vane. She is
beautiful. What more can you want?"

"Go away, Harry,"

-61-

cried the lad.

"I want to be alone. Basil, you must go. Ah!
can't you see that my heart is breaking?"

The hot tears came to his eyes. His lips
trembled, and rushing to the back of the
box, he leaned up against the wall, hiding
his face in his hands.

"Let us go, Basil,"

said Lord Henry with a strange tenderness
in his voice, and the two young men passed
out together. A few moments afterwards the
footlights flared up and the curtain rose on
the third act. Dorian Gray went back to his
seat. He looked pale, and proud, and
indifferent. The play dragged on, and
seemed interminable. Half of the audience
went out, tramping in heavy boots and
laughing. The whole thing was a fiasco. The
last act was played to almost empty
benches. The curtain went down on a titter
and some groans.

As soon as it was over, Dorian Gray rushed
behind the scenes into the greenroom. The
girl was standing there alone, with a look of
triumph on her face. Her eyes were lit with
an exquisite fire. There was a radiance
about her. Her parted lips were smiling over
some secret of their own.

When he entered, she looked at him, and an
expression of infinite joy came over her.

"How badly I acted to-night, Dorian!"

she cried.

"Horribly!"

he answered, gazing at her in amazement.

"Horribly! It was dreadful. Are you ill? You

have no idea what it was. You have no idea
what I suffered."

The girl smiled.

"Dorian,"

she answered, lingering over his name with
long-drawn music in her voice, as though it
were sweeter than honey to the red petals
of her mouth.

"Dorian, you should have understood. But
you understand now, don't you?"

"Understand what?"

he asked, angrily.

"Why I was so bad to-night. Why I shall
always be bad. Why I shall never act well
again."

He shrugged his shoulders.

"You are ill, I suppose. When you are ill you
shouldn't act. You make yourself ridiculous.
My friends were bored. I was bored."

She seemed not to listen to him. She was
transfigured with joy. An ecstasy of
happiness dominated her.

"Dorian, Dorian,"

she cried,

"before I knew you, acting was the one
reality of my life. It was only in the theatre
that I lived. I thought that it was all true. I was
Rosalind one night and Portia the other. The
joy of Beatrice was my joy, and the
sorrows of Cordelia were mine also. I
believed in everything."

"The common people who acted with me

-62-

seemed to me to be godlike. The painted
scenes were my world. I knew nothing but
shadows, and I thought them real. You
came--oh, my beautiful love!--and you
freed my soul from prison. You taught me
what reality really is. Tonight, for the first
time in my life, I saw through the
hollowness, the sham, the silliness of the
empty pageant in which I had always
played."

"Tonight, for the first time, I became
conscious that the Romeo was hideous,
and old, and painted, that the moonlight in
the orchard was false, that the scenery was
vulgar, and that the words I had to speak
were unreal, were not my words, were not
what I wanted to say."

"You had brought me something higher,
something of which all art is but a reflection.
You had made me understand what love
really is. My love! My love! Prince Charming!
Prince of life! I have grown sick of
shadows."

"You are more to me than all art can ever be.
What have I to do with the puppets of a play?
When I came on tonight, I could not
understand how it was that everything had
gone from me. I thought that I was going to
be wonderful. I found that I could do nothing.
Suddenly it dawned on my soul what it all
meant. The knowledge was exquisite to me.
I heard them hissing, and I smiled. What
could they know of love such as ours?"

"Take me away, Dorian--take me away
with you, where we can be quite alone. I
hate the stage. I might mimic a passion that I
do not feel, but I cannot mimic one that
burns me like fire. Oh, Dorian, Dorian, you
understand now what it signifies? Even if I
could do it, it would be profanation for me to
play at being in love. You have made me
see that."

He flung himself down on the sofa and
turned away his face.

"You have killed my love,"

he muttered. She looked at him in wonder
and laughed. He made no answer. She
came across to him, and with her little
fingers stroked his hair. She knelt down and
pressed his hands to her lips. He drew them
away, and a shudder ran through him.

Then he leaped up and went to the door.

"Yes,"

he cried,

"you have killed my love. You used to stir my
imagination. Now you don't even stir my
curiosity. You simply produce no effect."

"I loved you because you were marvellous,
because you had genius and intellect,
because you realized the dreams of great
poets and gave shape and substance to the
shadows of art. You have thrown it all away.
You are shallow and stupid. My God! how
mad I was to love you! What a fool I have
been!"

"You are nothing to me now. I will never see
you again. I will never think of you. I will never
mention your name. You don't know what
you were to me, once. Why, once . . . Oh, I
can't bear to think of it! I wish I had never
laid eyes upon you! You have spoiled the
romance of my life. How little you can know
of love, if you say it mars your art! Without
your art, you are nothing."

"I would have made you famous, splendid,
magnificent. The world would have
worshipped you, and you would have borne
my name. What are you now? A third-rate
actress with a pretty face."

-63-

The girl grew white, and trembled. She
clenched her hands together, and her voice
seemed to catch in her throat.

"You are not serious, Dorian?"

she murmured.

"You are acting."

"Acting! I leave that to you. You do it so well,"

he answered bitterly.

She rose from her knees and, with a
piteous expression of pain in her face,
came across the room to him. She put her
hand upon his arm and looked into his eyes.
He thrust her back.

"Don't touch me!"

he cried.

A low moan broke from her, and she flung
herself at his feet and lay there like a
trampled flower.

"Dorian, Dorian, don't leave me!"

she whispered.

"I am so sorry I didn't act well. I was thinking
of you all the time. But I will try--indeed, I will
try. It came so suddenly across me, my love
for you."

"I think I should never have known it if you
had not kissed me if we had not kissed
each other. Kiss me again, my love. Don't
go away from me. I couldn't bear it. Oh!
don't go away from me. My brother . . . No;
never mind. He didn't mean it. He was in
jest. . . . But you, oh! can't you forgive me for
to-night? I will work so hard and try to
improve."

"Don't be cruel to me, because I love you
better than anything in the world. After all, it
is only once that I have not pleased you. But
you are quite right, Dorian. I should have
shown myself more of an artist. It was
foolish of me, and yet I couldn't help it. Oh,
don't leave me, don't leave me."

A fit of passionate sobbing choked her. She
crouched on the floor like a wounded thing,
and Dorian Gray, with his beautiful eyes,
looked down at her, and his chiselled lips
curled in exquisite disdain.

There is always something ridiculous about
the emotions of people whom one has
ceased to love. Sibyl Vane seemed to him
to be absurdly melodramatic. Her tears and
sobs annoyed him.

"I am going,"

he said at last in his calm clear voice.

"I don't wish to be unkind, but I can't see you
again. You have disappointed me."

She wept silently, and made no answer, but
crept nearer. Her little hands stretched
blindly out, and appeared to be seeking for
him. He turned on his heel and left the room.
In a few moments he was out of the theatre.

Where he went to he hardly knew. He
remembered wandering through dimly lit
streets, past gaunt, black-shadowed
archways and evil-looking houses. Women
with hoarse voices and harsh laughter had
called after him. Drunkards had reeled by,
cursing and chattering to themselves like
monstrous apes. He had seen grotesque
children huddled upon door-steps, and
heard shrieks and oaths from gloomy
courts.

As the dawn was just breaking, he found

-64-

himself close to Covent Garden. The
darkness lifted, and, flushed with faint fires,
the sky hollowed itself into a perfect pearl.
Huge carts filled with nodding lilies rumbled
slowly down the polished empty street.

The air was heavy with the perfume of the
flowers, and their beauty seemed to bring
him an anodyne for his pain. He followed
into the market and watched the men
unloading their waggons. A white-smocked
carter offered him some cherries. He
thanked him, wondered why he refused to
accept any money for them, and began to
eat them listlessly. They had been plucked
at midnight, and the coldness of the moon
had entered into them.

A long line of boys carrying crates of striped
tulips, and of yellow and red roses, defiled
in front of him, threading their way through
the huge, jade-green piles of vegetables.
Under the portico, with its grey, sun-
bleached pillars, loitered a troop of
draggled bareheaded girls, waiting for the
auction to be over.

Others crowded round the swinging doors
of the coffee-house in the piazza. The
heavy cart-horses slipped and stamped
upon the rough stones, shaking their bells
and trappings. Some of the drivers were
lying asleep on a pile of sacks. Iris-necked
and pink-footed, the pigeons ran about
picking up seeds.

After a little while, he hailed a hansom and
drove home. For a few moments he loitered
upon the doorstep, looking round at the
silent square, with its blank, close-
shuttered windows and its staring blinds.

The sky was pure opal now, and the roofs of
the houses glistened like silver against it.
From some chimney opposite a thin wreath
of smoke was rising. It curled, a violet

riband, through the nacre-coloured air.

In the huge gilt Venetian lantern, spoil of
some Doge's barge, that hung from the
ceiling of the great, oak-panelled hall of
entrance, lights were still burning from three
flickering jets: thin blue petals of flame they
seemed, rimmed with white fire. He turned
them out and, having thrown his hat and
cape on the table, passed through the
library towards the door of his bedroom,

a large octagonal chamber on the ground
floor that, in his new-born feeling for luxury,
he had just had decorated for himself and
hung with some curious Renaissance
tapestries that had been discovered stored
in a disused attic at Selby Royal. As he was
turning the handle of the door, his eye fell
upon the portrait Basil Hallward had painted
of him. He started back as if in surprise.
Then he went on into his own room, looking
somewhat puzzled.

After he had taken the button-hole out of his
coat, he seemed to hesitate. Finally, he
came back, went over to the picture, and
examined it. In the dim arrested light that
struggled through the cream-coloured silk
blinds, the face appeared to him to be a
little changed. The expression looked
different. One would have said that there
was a touch of cruelty in the mouth. It was
certainly strange.

He turned round and, walking to the
window, drew up the blind. The bright dawn
flooded the room and swept the fantastic
shadows into dusky corners, where they lay
shuddering. But the strange expression that
he had noticed in the face of the portrait
seemed to linger there, to be more
intensified even. The quivering ardent
sunlight showed him the lines of cruelty
round the mouth as clearly as if he had been
looking into a mirror after he had done

-65-

some dreadful thing.

He winced and, taking up from the table an
oval glass framed in ivory Cupids, one of
Lord Henry's many presents to him,
glanced hurriedly into its polished depths.
No line like that warped his red lips. What
did it mean?

He rubbed his eyes, and came close to the
picture, and examined it again. There were
no signs of any change when he looked into
the actual painting, and yet there was no
doubt that the whole expression had
altered. It was not a mere fancy of his own.
The thing was horribly apparent.

He threw himself into a chair and began to
think. Suddenly there flashed across his
mind what he had said in Basil Hallward's
studio the day the picture had been finished.
Yes, he remembered it perfectly.

He had uttered a mad wish that he himself
might remain young, and the portrait grow
old; that his own beauty might be
untarnished, and the face on the canvas
bear the burden of his passions and his
sins; that the painted image might be
seared with the lines of suffering and
thought, and that he might keep all the
delicate bloom and loveliness of his then
just conscious boyhood.

Surely his wish had not been fulfilled? Such
things were impossible. It seemed
monstrous even to think of them. And, yet,
there was the picture before him, with the
touch of cruelty in the mouth. Cruelty! Had he
been cruel? It was the girl's fault, not his.

He had dreamed of her as a great artist,
had given his love to her because he had
thought her great. Then she had
disappointed him. She had been shallow
and unworthy. And, yet, a feeling of infinite

regret came over him, as he thought of her
lying at his feet sobbing like a little child.

He remembered with what callousness he
had watched her. Why had he been made
like that? Why had such a soul been given to
him? But he had suffered also. During the
three terrible hours that the play had lasted,
he had lived centuries of pain, aeon upon
aeon of torture. His life was well worth hers.
She had marred him for a moment, if he had
wounded her for an age.

Besides, women were better suited to bear
sorrow than men. They lived on their
emotions. They only thought of their
emotions. When they took lovers, it was
merely to have some one with whom they
could have scenes. Lord Henry had told him
that, and Lord Henry knew what women
were. Why should he trouble about Sibyl
Vane? She was nothing to him now.

But the picture? What was he to say of that?
It held the secret of his life, and told his
story. It had taught him to love his own
beauty. Would it teach him to loathe his own
soul? Would he ever look at it again?

No; it was merely an illusion wrought on the
troubled senses. The horrible night that he
had passed had left phantoms behind it.
Suddenly there had fallen upon his brain that
tiny scarlet speck that makes men mad. The
picture had not changed. It was folly to think
so.

Yet it was watching him, with its beautiful
marred face and its cruel smile. Its bright
hair gleamed in the early sunlight. Its blue
eyes met his own. A sense of infinite pity,
not for himself, but for the painted image of
himself, came over him. It had altered
already, and would alter more. Its gold
would wither into grey. Its red and white
roses would die. For every sin that he

-66-

committed, a stain would fleck and wreck
its fairness. But he would not sin.

The picture, changed or unchanged, would
be to him the visible emblem of conscience.
He would resist temptation. He would not
see Lord Henry any more--would not, at
any rate, listen to those subtle poisonous
theories that in Basil Hallward's garden had
first stirred within him the passion for
impossible things. He would go back to
Sibyl Vane, make her amends, marry her,
try to love her again.

Yes, it was his duty to do so. She must have
suffered more than he had. Poor child! He
had been selfish and cruel to her. The
fascination that she had exercised over him
would return. They would be happy together.
His life with her would be beautiful and pure.

He got up from his chair and drew a large
screen right in front of the portrait,
shuddering as he glanced at it.

"How horrible!"

he murmured to himself, and he walked
across to the window and opened it. When
he stepped out on to the grass, he drew a
deep breath.

The fresh morning air seemed to drive away
all his sombre passions. He thought only of
Sibyl. A faint echo of his love came back to
him. He repeated her name over and over
again. The birds that were singing in the
dew-drenched garden seemed to be telling
the flowers about her.

CHAPTER 8

It was long past noon when he awoke. His
valet had crept several times on tiptoe into
the room to see if he was stirring, and had
wondered what made his young master

sleep so late.

Finally his bell sounded, and Victor came in
softly with a cup of tea, and a pile of letters,
on a small tray of old Sevres china, and
drew back the olive-satin curtains, with
their shimmering blue lining, that hung in
front of the three tall windows.

"Monsieur has well slept this morning,"

he said, smiling.

"What o'clock is it, Victor?"

asked Dorian Gray drowsily.

"One hour and a quarter, Monsieur."

How late it was! He sat up, and having
sipped some tea, turned over his letters.
One of them was from Lord Henry, and had
been brought by hand that morning. He
hesitated for a moment, and then put it
aside. The others he opened listlessly.

They contained the usual collection of
cards, invitations to dinner, tickets for
private views, programmes of charity
concerts, and the like that are showered on
fashionable young men every morning
during the season.

There was a rather heavy bill for a chased
silver Louis-Quinze toilet-set that he had
not yet had the courage to send on to his
guardians, who were extremely old-
fashioned people and did not realize that
we live in an age when unnecessary things
are our only necessities;

and there were several very courteously
worded communications from Jermyn
Street money-lenders offering to advance
any sum of money at a moment's notice and
at the most reasonable rates of interest.

-67-

After about ten minutes he got up, and
throwing on an elaborate dressing-gown of
silk-embroidered cashmere wool, passed
into the onyx-paved bathroom. The cool
water refreshed him after his long sleep. He
seemed to have forgotten all that he had
gone through. A dim sense of having taken
part in some strange tragedy came to him
once or twice, but there was the unreality of
a dream about it.

As soon as he was dressed, he went into
the library and sat down to a light French
breakfast that had been laid out for him on a
small round table close to the open window.
It was an exquisite day. The warm air
seemed laden with spices. A bee flew in
and buzzed round the blue-dragon bowl
that, filled with sulphur-yellow roses, stood
before him. He felt perfectly happy.

Suddenly his eye fell on the screen that he
had placed in front of the portrait, and he
started.

"Too cold for Monsieur?"

asked his valet, putting an omelette on the
table.

"I shut the window?"

Dorian shook his head.

"I am not cold,"

he murmured. Was it all true? Had the
portrait really changed? Or had it been
simply his own imagination that had made
him see a look of evil where there had been
a look of joy? Surely a painted canvas could
not alter? The thing was absurd. It would
serve as a tale to tell Basil some day. It
would make him smile.

And, yet, how vivid was his recollection of

the whole thing! First in the dim twilight, and
then in the bright dawn, he had seen the
touch of cruelty round the warped lips. He
almost dreaded his valet leaving the room.
He knew that when he was alone he would
have to examine the portrait.

He was afraid of certainty. When the coffee
and cigarettes had been brought and the
man turned to go, he felt a wild desire to tell
him to remain. As the door was closing
behind him, he called him back. The man
stood waiting for his orders. Dorian looked
at him for a moment.

"I am not at home to any one, Victor,"

he said with a sigh. The man bowed and
retired.

Then he rose from the table, lit a cigarette,
and flung himself down on a luxuriously
cushioned couch that stood facing the
screen. The screen was an old one, of gilt
Spanish leather, stamped and wrought with
a rather florid Louis-Quatorze pattern. He
scanned it curiously, wondering if ever
before it had concealed the secret of a
man's life.

Should he move it aside, after all? Why not
let it stay there? What was the use of
knowing.? If the thing was true, it was
terrible. If it was not true, why trouble about
it? But what if, by some fate or deadlier
chance, eyes other than his spied behind
and saw the horrible change?

What should he do if Basil Hallward came
and asked to look at his own picture? Basil
would be sure to do that. No; the thing had to
be examined, and at once. Anything would
be better than this dreadful state of doubt.

He got up and locked both doors. At least he
would be alone when he looked upon the

-68-

mask of his shame. Then he drew the
screen aside and saw himself face to face.
It was perfectly true. The portrait had
altered.

As he often remembered afterwards, and
always with no small wonder, he found
himself at first gazing at the portrait with a
feeling of almost scientific interest. That
such a change should have taken place was
incredible to him. And yet it was a fact.

Was there some subtle affinity between the
chemical atoms that shaped themselves
into form and colour on the canvas and the
soul that was within him? Could it be that
what that soul thought, they realized?--that
what it dreamed, they made true?

Or was there some other, more terrible
reason? He shuddered, and felt afraid,
and, going back to the couch, lay there,
gazing at the picture in sickened horror.

One thing, however, he felt that it had done
for him. It had made him conscious how
unjust, how cruel, he had been to Sibyl
Vane. It was not too late to make reparation
for that. She could still be his wife.

His unreal and selfish love would yield to
some higher influence, would be
transformed into some nobler passion, and
the portrait that Basil Hallward had painted
of him would be a guide to him through life,
would be to him what holiness is to some,
and conscience to others, and the fear of
God to us all.

There were opiates for remorse, drugs that
could lull the moral sense to sleep. But here
was a visible symbol of the degradation of
sin. Here was an ever-present sign of the
ruin men brought upon their souls.

Three o'clock struck, and four, and the half-

hour rang its double chime, but Dorian Gray
did not stir. He was trying to gather up the
scarlet threads of life and to weave them
into a pattern; to find his way through the
sanguine labyrinth of passion through which
he was wandering.

He did not know what to do, or what to think.
Finally, he went over to the table and wrote
a passionate letter to the girl he had loved,
imploring her forgiveness and accusing
himself of madness. He covered page after
page with wild words of sorrow and wilder
words of pain.

There is a luxury in self-reproach. When we
blame ourselves, we feel that no one else
has a right to blame us. It is the confession,
not the priest, that gives us absolution. When
Dorian had finished the letter, he felt that he
had been forgiven.

Suddenly there came a knock to the door,
and he heard Lord Henry's voice outside.

"My dear boy, I must see you. Let me in at
once. I can't bear your shutting yourself up
like this."

He made no answer at first, but remained
quite still. The knocking still continued and
grew louder. Yes, it was better to let Lord
Henry in, and to explain to him the new life
he was going to lead, to quarrel with him if it
became necessary to quarrel, to part if
parting was inevitable. He jumped up, drew
the screen hastily across the picture, and
unlocked the door.

"I am so sorry for it all, Dorian,"

said Lord Henry as he entered.

"But you must not think too much about it."

"Do you mean about Sibyl Vane?"

-69-

asked the lad.

"Yes, of course,"

answered Lord Henry, sinking into a chair
and slowly pulling off his yellow gloves.

"It is dreadful, from one point of view, but it
was not your fault. Tell me, did you go
behind and see her, after the play was
over?"

"Yes."

"I felt sure you had. Did you make a scene
with her?"

"I was brutal, Harry--perfectly brutal. But it
is all right now. I am not sorry for anything
that has happened. It has taught me to know
myself better."

"Ah, Dorian, I am so glad you take it in that
way! I was afraid I would find you plunged in
remorse and tearing that nice curly hair of
yours."

"I have got through all that,"

said Dorian, shaking his head and smiling.

"I am perfectly happy now. I know what
conscience is, to begin with. It is not what
you told me it was. It is the divinest thing in
us. Don't sneer at it, Harry, any more--at
least not before me. I want to be good. I
can't bear the idea of my soul being
hideous."

"A very charming artistic basis for ethics,
Dorian! I congratulate you on it. But how are
you going to begin?"

"By marrying Sibyl Vane."

"Marrying Sibyl Vane!"

cried Lord Henry, standing up and looking
at him in perplexed amazement.

"But, my dear Dorian--"

"Yes, Harry, I know what you are going to
say. Something dreadful about marriage.
Don't say it. Don't ever say things of that
kind to me again. Two days ago I asked
Sibyl to marry me. I am not going to break
my word to her. She is to be my wife."

"Your wife! Dorian! . . . Didn't you get my
letter? I wrote to you this morning, and sent
the note down by my own man."

"Your letter? Oh, yes, I remember. I have not
read it yet, Harry. I was afraid there might be
something in it that I wouldn't like. You cut
life to pieces with your epigrams."

"You know nothing then?"

"What do you mean?"

Lord Henry walked across the room, and
sitting down by Dorian Gray, took both his
hands in his own and held them tightly.

"Dorian,"

he said,

"my letter--don't be frightened--was to tell
you that Sibyl Vane is dead."

A cry of pain broke from the lad's lips, and
he leaped to his feet, tearing his hands
away from Lord Henry's grasp.

"Dead! Sibyl dead! It is not true! It is a
horrible lie! How dare you say it?"

"It is quite true, Dorian,"

said Lord Henry, gravely.

-70-

"It is in all the morning papers. I wrote down
to you to ask you not to see any one till I
came. There will have to be an inquest, of
course, and you must not be mixed up in it."

"Things like that make a man fashionable in
Paris. But in London people are so
prejudiced. Here, one should never make
one's debut with a scandal. One should
reserve that to give an interest to one's old
age. I suppose they don't know your name
at the theatre? If they don't, it is all right. Did
any one see you going round to her room?
That is an important point."

Dorian did not answer for a few moments.
He was dazed with horror. Finally he
stammered, in a stifled voice,

"Harry, did you say an inquest? What did you
mean by that? Did Sibyl--? Oh, Harry, I
can't bear it! But be quick. Tell me
everything at once."

"I have no doubt it was not an accident,
Dorian, though it must be put in that way to
the public. It seems that as she was leaving
the theatre with her mother, about half-past
twelve or so, she said she had forgotten
something upstairs. They waited some time
for her, but she did not come down again."

"They ultimately found her lying dead on the
floor of her dressing-room. She had
swallowed something by mistake, some
dreadful thing they use at theatres. I don't
know what it was, but it had either prussic
acid or white lead in it. I should fancy it was
prussic acid, as she seems to have died
instantaneously."

"Harry, Harry, it is terrible!"

cried the lad.

"Yes; it is very tragic, of course, but you

must not get yourself mixed up in it. I see by
The Standard that she was seventeen. I
should have thought she was almost
younger than that. She looked such a child,
and seemed to know so little about acting."

"Dorian, you mustn't let this thing get on your
nerves. You must come and dine with me,
and afterwards we will look in at the opera.
It is a Patti night, and everybody will be
there. You can come to my sister's box. She
has got some smart women with her."

"So I have murdered Sibyl Vane,"

said Dorian Gray, half to himself,

"murdered her as surely as if I had cut her
little throat with a knife. Yet the roses are not
less lovely for all that. The birds sing just as
happily in my garden. And to-night I am to
dine with you, and then go on to the opera,
and sup somewhere, I suppose,
afterwards."

"How extraordinarily dramatic life is! If I had
read all this in a book, Harry, I think I would
have wept over it. Somehow, now that it has
happened actually, and to me, it seems far
too wonderful for tears."

"Here is the first passionate love-letter I
have ever written in my life. Strange, that my
first passionate love-letter should have
been addressed to a dead girl. Can they
feel, I wonder, those white silent people we
call the dead? Sibyl! Can she feel, or know,
or listen? Oh, Harry, how I loved her once! It
seems years ago to me now. She was
everything to me."

"Then came that dreadful night--was it
really only last night? when she played so
badly, and my heart almost broke. She
explained it all to me. It was terribly pathetic.
But I was not moved a bit. I thought her

-71-

shallow. Suddenly something happened
that made me afraid. I can't tell you what it
was, but it was terrible."

"I said I would go back to her. I felt I had done
wrong. And now she is dead. My God! My
God! Harry, what shall I do? You don't know
the danger I am in, and there is nothing to
keep me straight. She would have done that
for me. She had no right to kill herself. It was
selfish of her."

"My dear Dorian,"

answered Lord Henry, taking a cigarette
from his case and producing a gold-latten
matchbox,

"the only way a woman can ever reform a
man is by boring him so completely that he
loses all possible interest in life. If you had
married this girl, you would have been
wretched. Of course, you would have
treated her kindly. One can always be kind
to people about whom one cares nothing."

"But she would have soon found out that you
were absolutely indifferent to her. And when
a woman finds that out about her husband,
she either becomes dreadfully dowdy, or
wears very smart bonnets that some other
woman's husband has to pay for."

"I say nothing about the social mistake,
which would have been abject--which, of
course, I would not have allowed but I
assure you that in any case the whole thing
would have been an absolute failure."

"I suppose it would,"

muttered the lad, walking up and down the
room and looking horribly pale.

"But I thought it was my duty. It is not my fault
that this terrible tragedy has prevented my

doing what was right. I remember your
saying once that there is a fatality about
good resolutions--that they are always
made too late. Mine certainly were."

"Good resolutions are useless attempts to
interfere with scientific laws. Their origin is
pure vanity. Their result is absolutely nil.
They give us, now and then, some of those
luxurious sterile emotions that have a
certain charm for the weak. That is all that
can be said for them. They are simply
cheques that men draw on a bank where
they have no account."

"Harry,"

cried Dorian Gray, coming over and sitting
down beside him,

"why is it that I cannot feel this tragedy as
much as I want to? I don't think I am
heartless. Do you?"

"You have done too many foolish things
during the last fortnight to be entitled to give
yourself that name, Dorian,"

answered Lord Henry with his sweet
melancholy smile. The lad frowned.

"I don't like that explanation, Harry,"

he rejoined,

"but I am glad you don't think I am heartless. I
am nothing of the kind. I know I am not. And
yet I must admit that this thing that has
happened does not affect me as it should. It
seems to me to be simply like a wonderful
ending to a wonderful play. It has all the
terrible beauty of a Greek tragedy, a
tragedy in which I took a great part, but by
which I have not been wounded."

"It is an interesting question,"

-72-

said Lord Henry, who found an exquisite
pleasure in playing on the lad's unconscious
egotism,

"an extremely interesting question. I fancy
that the true explanation is this: It often
happens that the real tragedies of life occur
in such an inartistic manner that they hurt us
by their crude violence, their absolute
incoherence, their absurd want of meaning,
their entire lack of style."

"They affect us just as vulgarity affects us.
They give us an impression of sheer brute
force, and we revolt against that.
Sometimes, however, a tragedy that
possesses artistic elements of beauty
crosses our lives. If these elements of
beauty are real, the whole thing simply
appeals to our sense of dramatic effect."

"Suddenly we find that we are no longer the
actors, but the spectators of the play. Or
rather we are both. We watch ourselves, and
the mere wonder of the spectacle enthralls
us. In the present case, what is it that has
really happened? Some one has killed
herself for love of you."

"I wish that I had ever had such an
experience. It would have made me in love
with love for the rest of my life. The people
who have adored me--there have not been
very many, but there have been some--
have always insisted on living on, long after I
had ceased to care for them, or they to care
for me."

"They have become stout and tedious, and
when I meet them, they go in at once for
reminiscences. That awful memory of
woman! What a fearful thing it is! And what
an utter intellectual stagnation it reveals!
One should absorb the colour of life, but one
should never remember its details. Details
are always vulgar."

"I must sow poppies in my garden,"

sighed Dorian.

"There is no necessity,"

rejoined his companion.

"Life has always poppies in her hands. Of
course, now and then things linger. I once
wore nothing but violets all through one
season, as a form of artistic mourning for a
romance that would not die. Ultimately,
however, it did die. I forget what killed it. I
think it was her proposing to sacrifice the
whole world for me."

"That is always a dreadful moment. It fills
one with the terror of eternity. Well--would
you believe it?--a week ago, at Lady
Hampshire's, I found myself seated at
dinner next the lady in question, and she
insisted on going over the whole thing
again, and digging up the past, and raking
up the future. I had buried my romance in a
bed of asphodel."

"She dragged it out again and assured me
that I had spoiled her life. I am bound to state
that she ate an enormous dinner, so I did not
feel any anxiety. But what a lack of taste she
showed! The one charm of the past is that it
is the past. But women never know when
the curtain has fallen."

"They always want a sixth act, and as soon
as the interest of the play is entirely over,
they propose to continue it. If they were
allowed their own way, every comedy would
have a tragic ending, and every tragedy
would culminate in a farce."

"They are charmingly artificial, but they have
no sense of art. You are more fortunate than
I am. I assure you, Dorian, that not one of the
women I have known would have done for

-73-

me what Sibyl Vane did for you."

"Ordinary women always console
themselves. Some of them do it by going in
for sentimental colours. Never trust a
woman who wears mauve, whatever her
age may be, or a woman over thirty-five
who is fond of pink ribbons. It always means
that they have a history."

"Others find a great consolation in suddenly
discovering the good qualities of their
husbands. They flaunt their conjugal felicity
in one's face, as if it were the most
fascinating of sins. Religion consoles
some. Its mysteries have all the charm of a
flirtation, a woman once told me, and I can
quite understand it."

"Besides, nothing makes one so vain as
being told that one is a sinner. Conscience
makes egotists of us all. Yes; there is really
no end to the consolations that women find
in modern life. Indeed, I have not mentioned
the most important one."

"What is that, Harry?"

said the lad listlessly.

"Oh, the obvious consolation. Taking some
one else's admirer when one loses one's
own. In good society that always
whitewashes a woman. But really, Dorian,
how different Sibyl Vane must have been
from all the women one meets!"

"There is something to me quite beautiful
about her death. I am glad I am living in a
century when such wonders happen. They
make one believe in the reality of the things
we all play with, such as romance, passion,
and love."

"I was terribly cruel to her. You forget that."

"I am afraid that women appreciate cruelty,
downright cruelty, more than anything else.
They have wonderfully primitive instincts.
We have emancipated them, but they
remain slaves looking for their masters, all
the same. They love being dominated. I am
sure you were splendid."

"I have never seen you really and absolutely
angry, but I can fancy how delightful you
looked. And, after all, you said something to
me the day before yesterday that seemed to
me at the time to be merely fanciful, but that I
see now was absolutely true, and it holds
the key to everything."

"What was that, Harry?"

"You said to me that Sibyl Vane represented
to you all the heroines of romance--that she
was Desdemona one night, and Ophelia
the other; that if she died as Juliet, she
came to life as Imogen."

"She will never come to life again now,"

muttered the lad, burying his face in his
hands.

"No, she will never come to life. She has
played her last part. But you must think of
that lonely death in the tawdry dressing-
room simply as a strange lurid fragment
from some Jacobean tragedy, as a
wonderful scene from Webster, or Ford, or
Cyril Tourneur. The girl never really lived,
and so she has never really died."

"To you at least she was always a dream, a
phantom that flitted through Shakespeare's
plays and left them lovelier for its presence,
a reed through which Shakespeare's music
sounded richer and more full of joy."

" The moment she touched actual life, she
marred it, and it marred her, and so she

-74-

passed away. Mourn for Ophelia, if you like.
Put ashes on your head because Cordelia
was strangled. Cry out against Heaven
because the daughter of Brabantio died.
But don't waste your tears over Sibyl Vane.
She was less real than they are."

There was a silence. The evening darkened
in the room. Noiselessly, and with silver
feet, the shadows crept in from the garden.
The colours faded wearily out of things.

After some time Dorian Gray looked up.

" You have explained me to myself, Harry"

, he murmured with something of a sigh of
relief.

"I felt all that you have said, but somehow I
was afraid of it, and I could not express it to
myself. How well you know me! But we will
not talk again of what has happened. It has
been a marvellous experience. That is all. I
wonder if life has still in store for me
anything as marvellous."

" Life has everything in store for you, Dorian.
There is nothing that you, with your
extraordinary good looks, will not be able to
do."

" But suppose, Harry, I became haggard,
and old, and wrinkled? What then?"

"Ah, then,"

said Lord Henry, rising to go,

"then, my dear Dorian, you would have to
fight for your victories. As it is, they are
brought to you. No, you must keep your
good looks. We live in an age that reads too
much to be wise, and that thinks too much to
be beautiful. We cannot spare you. And now
you had better dress and drive down to the

club. We are rather late, as it is."

"I think I shall join you at the opera, Harry. I
feel too tired to eat anything. What is the
number of your sister's box?"

"Twenty-seven, I believe. It is on the grand
tier. You will see her name on the door. But I
am sorry you won't come and dine."

"I don't feel up to it,"

said Dorian listlessly.

"But I am awfully obliged to you for all that
you have said to me. You are certainly my
best friend. No one has ever understood me
as you have."

"We are only at the beginning of our
friendship, Dorian,"

answered Lord Henry, shaking him by the
hand.

"Good-bye. I shall see you before nine-
thirty, I hope. Remember, Patti is singing."

As he closed the door behind him, Dorian
Gray touched the bell, and in a few minutes
Victor appeared with the lamps and drew
the blinds down. He waited impatiently for
him to go. The man seemed to take an
interminable time over everything.

As soon as he had left, he rushed to the
screen and drew it back. No; there was no
further change in the picture. It had received
the news of Sibyl Vane's death before he
had known of it himself. It was conscious of
the events of life as they occurred.

The vicious cruelty that marred the fine lines
of the mouth had, no doubt, appeared at the
very moment that the girl had drunk the
poison, whatever it was. Or was it

-75-

indifferent to results?

Did it merely take cognizance of what
passed within the soul? He wondered, and
hoped that some day he would see the
change taking place before his very eyes,
shuddering as he hoped it.

Poor Sibyl! What a romance it had all been!
She had often mimicked death on the
stage. Then Death himself had touched her
and taken her with him. How had she played
that dreadful last scene? Had she cursed
him, as she died?

No; she had died for love of him, and love
would always be a sacrament to him now.
She had atoned for everything by the
sacrifice she had made of her life. He would
not think any more of what she had made
him go through, on that horrible night at the
theatre.

When he thought of her, it would be as a
wonderful tragic figure sent on to the
world's stage to show the supreme reality
of love. A wonderful tragic figure? Tears
came to his eyes as he remembered her
childlike look, and winsome fanciful ways,
and shy tremulous grace. He brushed them
away hastily and looked again at the
picture.

He felt that the time had really come for
making his choice. Or had his choice
already been made? Yes, life had decided
that for him--life, and his own infinite
curiosity about life.

Eternal youth, infinite passion, pleasures
subtle and secret, wild joys and wilder sins-
-he was to have all these things. The portrait
was to bear the burden of his shame: that
was all.

A feeling of pain crept over him as he

thought of the desecration that was in store
for the fair face on the canvas. Once, in
boyish mockery of Narcissus, he had
kissed, or feigned to kiss, those painted
lips that now smiled so cruelly at him.

Morning after morning he had sat before the
portrait wondering at its beauty, almost
enamoured of it, as it seemed to him at
times. Was it to alter now with every mood to
which he yielded?

Was it to become a monstrous and
loathsome thing, to be hidden away in a
locked room, to be shut out from the sunlight
that had so often touched to brighter gold
the waving wonder of its hair? The pity of it!
the pity of it!

For a moment, he thought of praying that the
horrible sympathy that existed between him
and the picture might cease. It had changed
in answer to a prayer; perhaps in answer to
a prayer it might remain unchanged.

And yet, who, that knew anything about life,
would surrender the chance of remaining
always young, however fantastic that
chance might be, or with what fateful
consequences it might be fraught?

Besides, was it really under his control?
Had it indeed been prayer that had
produced the substitution? Might there not
be some curious scientific reason for it all?

If thought could exercise its influence upon a
living organism, might not thought exercise
an influence upon dead and inorganic
things? Nay, without thought or conscious
desire, might not things external to
ourselves vibrate in unison with our moods
and passions, atom calling to atom in secret
love or strange affinity?

But the reason was of no importance. He

-76-

would never again tempt by a prayer any
terrible power. If the picture was to alter, it
was to alter. That was all. Why inquire too
closely into it?

For there would be a real pleasure in
watching it. He would be able to follow his
mind into its secret places. This portrait
would be to him the most magical of
mirrors.

As it had revealed to him his own body, so it
would reveal to him his own soul. And when
winter came upon it, he would still be
standing where spring trembles on the
verge of summer.

When the blood crept from its face, and left
behind a pallid mask of chalk with leaden
eyes, he would keep the glamour of
boyhood. Not one blossom of his loveliness
would ever fade. Not one pulse of his life
would ever weaken.

Like the gods of the Greeks, he would be
strong, and fleet, and joyous. What did it
matter what happened to the coloured
image on the canvas? He would be safe.
That was everything.

He drew the screen back into its former
place in front of the picture, smiling as he
did so, and passed into his bedroom,
where his valet was already waiting for him.
An hour later he was at the opera, and Lord
Henry was leaning over his chair.

CHAPTER 9

As he was sitting at breakfast next morning,
Basil Hallward was shown into the room.

"I am so glad I have found you, Dorian,"

he said gravely.

"I called last night, and they told me you
were at the opera. Of course, I knew that
was impossible. But I wish you had left word
where you had really gone to. I passed a
dreadful evening, half afraid that one
tragedy might be followed by another."

"I think you might have telegraphed for me
when you heard of it first. I read of it quite by
chance in a late edition of The Globe that I
picked up at the club. I came here at once
and was miserable at not finding you. I can't
tell you how heart-broken I am about the
whole thing. I know what you must suffer."

"But where were you? Did you go down and
see the girl's mother? For a moment I
thought of following you there. They gave
the address in the paper. Somewhere in the
Euston Road, isn't it?"

"But I was afraid of intruding upon a sorrow
that I could not lighten. Poor woman! What a
state she must be in! And her only child, too!
What did she say about it all?"

"My dear Basil, how do I know?"

murmured Dorian Gray, sipping some pale-
yellow wine from a delicate, gold-beaded
bubble of Venetian glass and looking
dreadfully bored.

"I was at the opera. You should have come
on there. I met Lady Gwendolen, Harry's
sister, for the first time. We were in her box.
She is perfectly charming; and Patti sang
divinely. Don't talk about horrid subjects."

"If one doesn't talk about a thing, it has
never happened. It is simply expression, as
Harry says, that gives reality to things. I may
mention that she was not the woman's only
child. There is a son, a charming fellow, I
believe. But he is not on the stage. He is a
sailor, or something. And now, tell me about

-77-

yourself and what you are painting."

"You went to the opera?"

said Hallward, speaking very slowly and
with a strained touch of pain in his voice.

"You went to the opera while Sibyl Vane
was lying dead in some sordid lodging?
You can talk to me of other women being
charming, and of Patti singing divinely,
before the girl you loved has even the quiet
of a grave to sleep in? Why, man, there are
horrors in store for that little white body of
hers!"

"Stop, Basil! I won't hear it!"

cried Dorian, leaping to his feet.

"You must not tell me about things. What is
done is done. What is past is past."

"You call yesterday the past?"

"What has the actual lapse of time got to do
with it? It is only shallow people who require
years to get rid of an emotion. A man who is
master of himself can end a sorrow as
easily as he can invent a pleasure. I don't
want to be at the mercy of my emotions. I
want to use them, to enjoy them, and to
dominate them."

"Dorian, this is horrible! Something has
changed you completely. You look exactly
the same wonderful boy who, day after day,
used to come down to my studio to sit for his
picture. But you were simple, natural, and
affectionate then. You were the most
unspoiled creature in the whole world. Now,
I don't know what has come over you. You
talk as if you had no heart, no pity in you. It is
all Harry's influence. I see that."

The lad flushed up and, going to the

window, looked out for a few moments on
the green, flickering, sun-lashed garden.

"I owe a great deal to Harry, Basil,"

he said at last,

"more than I owe to you. You only taught me
to be vain."

"Well, I am punished for that, Dorian--or
shall be some day."

"I don't know what you mean, Basil,"

he exclaimed, turning round.

"I don't know what you want. What do you
want?"

"I want the Dorian Gray I used to paint,"

said the artist sadly.

"Basil,"

said the lad, going over to him and putting
his hand on his shoulder, you have come too
late.

"Yesterday, when I heard that Sibyl Vane
had killed herself --"

"Killed herself! Good heavens! is there no
doubt about that?"

cried Hallward, looking up at him with an
expression of horror.

"My dear Basil! Surely you don't think it was
a vulgar accident? Of course she killed
herself."

The elder man buried his face in his hands.

"How fearful,"

-78-

he muttered, and a shudder ran through him.

"No,"

said Dorian Gray,

"there is nothing fearful about it. It is one of
the great romantic tragedies of the age. As
a rule, people who act lead the most
commonplace lives. They are good
husbands, or faithful wives, or something
tedious. You know what I mean--middle-
class virtue and all that kind of thing."

"How different Sibyl was! She lived her
finest tragedy. She was always a heroine.
The last night she played the night you saw
her--she acted badly because she had
known the reality of love. When she knew its
unreality, she died, as Juliet might have
died. She passed again into the sphere of
art."

"There is something of the martyr about her.
Her death has all the pathetic uselessness
of martyrdom, all its wasted beauty. But, as I
was saying, you must not think I have not
suffered. If you had come in yesterday at a
particular moment about half-past five,
perhaps, or a quarter to six you would have
found me in tears."

"Even Harry, who was here, who brought
me the news, in fact, had no idea what I was
going through. I suffered immensely. Then it
passed away. I cannot repeat an emotion.
No one can, except sentimentalists. And
you are awfully unjust, Basil. You come
down here to console me."

"That is charming of you. You find me
consoled, and you are furious. How like a
sympathetic person! You remind me of a
story Harry told me about a certain
philanthropist who spent twenty years of his
life in trying to get some grievance

redressed, or some unjust law altered--I
forget exactly what it was."

"Finally he succeeded, and nothing could
exceed his disappointment. He had
absolutely nothing to do, almost died of
ennui, and became a confirmed
misanthrope. And besides, my dear old
Basil, if you really want to console me,
teach me rather to forget what has
happened, or to see it from a proper artistic
point of view."

"Was it not Gautier who used to write about
la consolation des arts? I remember picking
up a little vellum-covered book in your
studio one day and chancing on that
delightful phrase."

"Well, I am not like that young man you told
me of when we were down at Marlow
together, the young man who used to say
that yellow satin could console one for all the
miseries of life. I love beautiful things that
one can touch and handle."

"Old brocades, green bronzes, lacquer-
work, carved ivories, exquisite
surroundings, luxury, pomp--there is much
to be got from all these. But the artistic
temperament that they create, or at any rate
reveal, is still more to me. To become the
spectator of one's own life, as Harry says,
is to escape the suffering of life."

"I know you are surprised at my talking to
you like this. You have not realized how I
have developed. I was a schoolboy when
you knew me. I am a man now. I have new
passions, new thoughts, new ideas. I am
different, but you must not like me less. I am
changed, but you must always be my
friend."

"Of course, I am very fond of Harry. But I
know that you are better than he is. You are

-79-

not stronger you are too much afraid of life--
but you are better. And how happy we used
to be together! Don't leave me, Basil, and
don't quarrel with me. I am what I am. There
is nothing more to be said."

The painter felt strangely moved. The lad
was infinitely dear to him, and his
personality had been the great turning point
in his art. He could not bear the idea of
reproaching him any more. After all, his
indifference was probably merely a mood
that would pass away. There was so much
in him that was good, so much in him that
was noble.

"Well, Dorian,"

he said at length, with a sad smile,

"I won't speak to you again about this
horrible thing, after to-day. I only trust your
name won't be mentioned in connection
with it. The inquest is to take place this
afternoon. Have they summoned you?"

Dorian shook his head, and a look of
annoyance passed over his face at the
mention of the word "inquest". There was
something so crude and vulgar about
everything of the kind.

"They don't know my name,"

he answered.

"But surely she did?"

"Only my Christian name, and that I am quite
sure she never mentioned to any one. She
told me once that they were all rather
curious to learn who I was, and that she
invariably told them my name was Prince
Charming. It was pretty of her. You must do
me a drawing of Sibyl, Basil. I should like to
have something more of her than the

memory of a few kisses and some broken
pathetic words."

"I will try and do something, Dorian, if it
would please you. But you must come and
sit to me yourself again. I can't get on
without you."

"I can never sit to you again, Basil. It is
impossible!"

he exclaimed, starting back.

The painter stared at him.

"My dear boy, what nonsense!"

he cried.

"Do you mean to say you don't like what I did
of you? Where is it? Why have you pulled the
screen in front of it?"

"Let me look at it. It is the best thing I have
ever done. Do take the screen away,
Dorian. It is simply disgraceful of your
servant hiding my work like that. I felt the
room looked different as I came in."

"My servant has nothing to do with it, Basil.
You don't imagine I let him arrange my room
for me? He settles my flowers for me
sometimes that is all. No; I did it myself. The
light was too strong on the portrait."

"Too strong! Surely not, my dear fellow? It is
an admirable place for it. Let me see it."

And Hallward walked towards the corner of
the room.

A cry of terror broke from Dorian Gray's
lips, and he rushed between the painter and
the screen.

"Basil,"

-80-

he said, looking very pale,

"you must not look at it. I don't wish you to."

"Not look at my own work! You are not
serious. Why shouldn't I look at it?"

exclaimed Hallward, laughing.

"If you try to look at it, Basil, on my word of
honour I will never speak to you again as
long as I live. I am quite serious. I don't offer
any explanation, and you are not to ask for
any. But, remember, if you touch this
screen, everything is over between us."

Hallward was thunderstruck. He looked at
Dorian Gray in absolute amazement. He
had never seen him like this before. The lad
was actually pallid with rage. His hands
were clenched, and the pupils of his eyes
were like disks of blue fire. He was
trembling all over.

"Dorian!"

"Don't speak!"

"But what is the matter? Of course I won't
look at it if you don't want me to,"

he said, rather coldly, turning on his heel
and going over towards the window.

"But, really, it seems rather absurd that I
shouldn't see my own work, especially as I
am going to exhibit it in Paris in the autumn. I
shall probably have to give it another coat of
varnish before that, so I must see it some
day, and why not to-day?"

"To exhibit it! You want to exhibit it?"

exclaimed Dorian Gray, a strange sense of
terror creeping over him. Was the world
going to be shown his secret? Were people

to gape at the mystery of his life? That was
impossible. Something--he did not know
what--had to be done at once.

"Yes; I don't suppose you will object to that.
Georges Petit is going to collect all my best
pictures for a special exhibition in the Rue
de Seze, which will open the first week in
October."

"The portrait will only be away a month. I
should think you could easily spare it for that
time. In fact, you are sure to be out of town.
And if you keep it always behind a screen,
you can't care much about it."

Dorian Gray passed his hand over his
forehead. There were beads of
perspiration there. He felt that he was on the
brink of a horrible danger.

"You told me a month ago that you would
never exhibit it,"

he cried.

"Why have you changed your mind? You
people who go in for being consistent have
just as many moods as others have. The
only difference is that your moods are rather
meaningless. You can't have forgotten that
you assured me most solemnly that nothing
in the world would induce you to send it to
any exhibition. You told Harry exactly the
same thing."

He stopped suddenly, and a gleam of light
came into his eyes. He remembered that
Lord Henry had said to him once, half
seriously and half in jest,

"If you want to have a strange quarter of an
hour, get Basil to tell you why he won't
exhibit your picture. He told me why he
wouldn't, and it was a revelation to me."

-81-

Yes, perhaps Basil, too, had his secret. He
would ask him and try.

"Basil,"

he said, coming over quite close and
looking him straight in the face,

"we have each of us a secret. Let me know
yours, and I shall tell you mine. What was
your reason for refusing to exhibit my
picture?"

The painter shuddered in spite of himself.

"Dorian, if I told you, you might like me less
than you do, and you would certainly laugh
at me. I could not bear your doing either of
those two things."

"If you wish me never to look at your picture
again, I am content. I have always you to
look at. If you wish the best work I have ever
done to be hidden from the world, I am
satisfied. Your friendship is dearer to me
than any fame or reputation."

"No, Basil, you must tell me,"

insisted Dorian Gray.

"I think I have a right to know."

His feeling of terror had passed away, and
curiosity had taken its place. He was
determined to find out Basil Hallward's
mystery.

"Let us sit down, Dorian,"

said the painter, looking troubled.

"Let us sit down. And just answer me one
question. Have you noticed in the picture
something curious?--something that
probably at first did not strike you, but that

revealed itself to you suddenly?"

"Basil!"

cried the lad, clutching the arms of his chair
with trembling hands and gazing at him with
wild startled eyes.

"I see you did. Don't speak. Wait till you hear
what I have to say. Dorian, from the moment
I met you, your personality had the most
extraordinary influence over me. I was
dominated, soul, brain, and power, by you."

"You became to me the visible incarnation
of that unseen ideal whose memory haunts
us artists like an exquisite dream. I
worshipped you. I grew jealous of every
one to whom you spoke. I wanted to have
you all to myself. I was only happy when I
was with you. When you were away from
me, you were still present in my art...."

"Of course, I never let you know anything
about this. It would have been impossible.
You would not have understood it. I hardly
understood it myself. I only knew that I had
seen perfection face to face, and that the
world had become wonderful to my eyes
too wonderful, perhaps, for in such mad
worships there is peril, the peril of losing
them, no less than the peril of keeping
them...."

"Weeks and weeks went on, and I grew
more and more absorbed in you. Then
came a new development. I had drawn you
as Paris in dainty armour, and as Adonis
with huntsman's cloak and polished boar-
spear. Crowned with heavy lotus-blossoms
you had sat on the prow of Adrian's barge,
gazing across the green turbid Nile."

"You had leaned over the still pool of some
Greek woodland and seen in the water's
silent silver the marvel of your own face.

-82-

And it had all been what art should be--
unconscious, ideal, and remote. One day, a
fatal day I sometimes think, I determined to
paint a wonderful portrait of you as you
actually are, not in the costume of dead
ages, but in your own dress and in your own
time."

"Whether it was the realism of the method,
or the mere wonder of your own personality,
thus directly presented to me without mist or
veil, I cannot tell. But I know that as I worked
at it, every flake and film of colour seemed
to me to reveal my secret."

"I grew afraid that others would know of my
idolatry. I felt, Dorian, that I had told too
much, that I had put too much of myself into
it. Then it was that I resolved never to allow
the picture to be exhibited. You were a little
annoyed; but then you did not realize all that
it meant to me. Harry, to whom I talked
about it, laughed at me."

"But I did not mind that. When the picture was
finished, and I sat alone with it, I felt that I
was right.... Well, after a few days the thing
left my studio, and as soon as I had got rid
of the intolerable fascination of its
presence, it seemed to me that I had been
foolish in imagining that I had seen anything
in it, more than that you were extremely
good-looking and that I could paint."

"Even now I cannot help feeling that it is a
mistake to think that the passion one feels in
creation is ever really shown in the work one
creates. Art is always more abstract than
we fancy. Form and colour tell us of form
and colour--that is all. It often seems to me
that art conceals the artist far more
completely than it ever reveals him."

"And so when I got this offer from Paris, I
determined to make your portrait the
principal thing in my exhibition. It never

occurred to me that you would refuse. I see
now that you were right."

"The picture cannot be shown. You must not
be angry with me, Dorian, for what I have
told you. As I said to Harry, once, you are
made to be worshipped."

Dorian Gray drew a long breath. The colour
came back to his cheeks, and a smile
played about his lips. The peril was over. He
was safe for the time. Yet he could not help
feeling infinite pity for the painter who had
just made this strange confession to him,
and wondered if he himself would ever be
so dominated by the personality of a friend.

Lord Henry had the charm of being very
dangerous. But that was all. He was too
clever and too cynical to be really fond of.
Would there ever be some one who would fill
him with a strange idolatry? Was that one of
the things that life had in store?

"It is extraordinary to me, Dorian,"

said Hallward,

"that you should have seen this in the
portrait. Did you really see it?"

"I saw something in it,"

he answered,

"something that seemed to me very
curious."

"Well, you don't mind my looking at the thing
now?"

Dorian shook his head.

"You must not ask me that, Basil. I could not
possibly let you stand in front of that picture."

-83-

"You will some day, surely?"

"Never."

"Well, perhaps you are right. And now good-
bye, Dorian. You have been the one person
in my life who has really influenced my art.
Whatever I have done that is good, I owe to
you. Ah! you don't know what it cost me to
tell you all that I have told you."

"My dear Basil,"

said Dorian,

"what have you told me? Simply that you felt
that you admired me too much. That is not
even a compliment."

"It was not intended as a compliment. It was
a confession. Now that I have made it,
something seems to have gone out of me.
Perhaps one should never put one's
worship into words."

"It was a very disappointing confession."

"Why, what did you expect, Dorian? You
didn't see anything else in the picture, did
you? There was nothing else to see?"

"No; there was nothing else to see. Why do
you ask? But you mustn't talk about
worship. It is foolish. You and I are friends,
Basil, and we must always remain so."

"You have got Harry,"

said the painter sadly.

"Oh, Harry!"

cried the lad, with a ripple of laughter.

"Harry spends his days in saying what is
incredible and his evenings in doing what is

improbable. Just the sort of life I would like
to lead. But still I don't think I would go to
Harry if I were in trouble. I would sooner go
to you, Basil."

"You will sit to me again?"

"Impossible!"

"You spoil my life as an artist by refusing,
Dorian. No man comes across two ideal
things. Few come across one."

"I can't explain it to you, Basil, but I must
never sit to you again. There is something
fatal about a portrait. It has a life of its own. I
will come and have tea with you. That will be
just as pleasant."

"Pleasanter for you, I am afraid,"

murmured Hallward regretfully.

"And now good-bye. I am sorry you won't let
me look at the picture once again. But that
can't be helped. I quite understand what you
feel about it."

As he left the room, Dorian Gray smiled to
himself. Poor Basil! How little he knew of
the true reason! And how strange it was
that, instead of having been forced to reveal
his own secret, he had succeeded, almost
by chance, in wresting a secret from his
friend!

How much that strange confession
explained to him! The painter's absurd fits
of jealousy, his wild devotion, his
extravagant panegyrics, his curious
reticences he understood them all now, and
he felt sorry. There seemed to him to be
something tragic in a friendship so coloured
by romance.

He sighed and touched the bell. The portrait

-84-

must be hidden away at all costs. He could
not run such a risk of discovery again. It had
been mad of him to have allowed the thing
to remain, even for an hour, in a room to
which any of his friends had access.

CHAPTER 10

When his servant entered, be looked at him
steadfastly and wondered if he had thought
of peering behind the screen. The man was
quite impassive and waited for his orders.
Dorian lit a cigarette and walked over to the
glass and glanced into it.

He could see the reflection of Victor's face
perfectly. It was like a placid mask of
servility. There was nothing to be afraid of,
there. Yet he thought it best to be on his
guard.

Speaking very slowly, he told him to tell the
house-keeper that he wanted to see her,
and then to go to the frame-maker and ask
him to send two of his men round at once.

It seemed to him that as the man left the
room his eyes wandered in the direction of
the screen. Or was that merely his own
fancy?

After a few moments, in her black silk
dress, with old-fashioned thread mittens on
her wrinkled hands, Mrs. Leaf bustled into
the library. He asked her for the key of the
schoolroom.

"The old schoolroom, Mr. Dorian?"

she exclaimed.

"Why, it is full of dust. I must get it arranged
and put straight before you go into it. It is not
fit for you to see, sir. It is not, indeed."

"I don't want it put straight, Leaf. I only want

the key."

"Well, sir, you'll be covered with cobwebs if
you go into it. Why, it hasn't been opened for
nearly five years--not since his lordship
died."

He winced at the mention of his
grandfather. He had hateful memories of
him.

"That does not matter,"

he answered.

"I simply want to see the place that is all.
Give me the key."

"And here is the key, sir,"

said the old lady, going over the contents of
her bunch with tremulously uncertain hands.

"Here is the key. I'll have it off the bunch in a
moment. But you don't think of living up
there, sir, and you so comfortable here?"

"No, no,"

he cried petulantly.

"Thank you, Leaf. That will do."

She lingered for a few moments, and was
garrulous over some detail of the
household. He sighed and told her to
manage things as she thought best. She left
the room, wreathed in smiles.

As the door closed, Dorian put the key in his
pocket and looked round the room. His eye
fell on a large, purple satin coverlet heavily
embroidered with gold, a splendid piece of
late seventeenth-century Venetian work
that his grandfather had found in a convent
near Bologna.

-85-

Yes, that would serve to wrap the dreadful
thing in. It had perhaps served often as a
pall for the dead. Now it was to hide
something that had a corruption of its own,
worse than the corruption of death itself
something that would breed horrors and yet
would never die.

What the worm was to the corpse, his sins
would be to the painted image on the
canvas. They would mar its beauty and eat
away its grace. They would defile it and
make it shameful. And yet the thing would
still live on. It would be always alive.

He shuddered, and for a moment he
regretted that he had not told Basil the true
reason why he had wished to hide the
picture away. Basil would have helped him
to resist Lord Henry's influence, and the still
more poisonous influences that came from
his own temperament.

The love that he bore him--for it was really
love had nothing in it that was not noble and
intellectual.

It was not that mere physical admiration of
beauty that is born of the senses and that
dies when the senses tire. It was such love
as Michelangelo had known, and
Montaigne, and Winckelmann, and
Shakespeare himself.

Yes, Basil could have saved him. But it was
too late now. The past could always be
annihilated. Regret, denial, or forgetfulness
could do that.

But the future was inevitable. There were
passions in him that would find their terrible
outlet, dreams that would make the shadow
of their evil real.

He took up from the couch the great purple-
and-gold texture that covered it, and,

holding it in his hands, passed behind the
screen. Was the face on the canvas viler
than before?

It seemed to him that it was unchanged, and
yet his loathing of it was intensified. Gold
hair, blue eyes, and rose-red lips--they all
were there.

It was simply the expression that had
altered. That was horrible in its cruelty.
Compared to what he saw in it of censure or
rebuke, how shallow Basil's reproaches
about Sibyl Vane had been! how shallow,
and of what little account!

His own soul was looking out at him from
the canvas and calling him to judgement. A
look of pain came across him, and he flung
the rich pall over the picture. As he did so, a
knock came to the door. He passed out as
his servant entered.

"The persons are here, Monsieur."

He felt that the man must be got rid of at
once. He must not be allowed to know
where the picture was being taken to. There
was something sly about him, and he had
thoughtful, treacherous eyes.

Sitting down at the writing-table he
scribbled a note to Lord Henry, asking him
to send him round something to read and
reminding him that they were to meet at
eight-fifteen that evening.

"Wait for an answer,"

he said, handing it to him,

"and show the men in here."

In two or three minutes there was another
knock, and Mr. Hubbard himself, the
celebrated frame-maker of South Audley

-86-

Street, came in with a somewhat rough-
looking young assistant.

Mr. Hubbard was a florid, red-whiskered
little man, whose admiration for art was
considerably tempered by the inveterate
impecuniosity of most of the artists who
dealt with him.

As a rule, he never left his shop. He waited
for people to come to him. But he always
made an exception in favour of Dorian
Gray. There was something about Dorian
that charmed everybody. It was a pleasure
even to see him.

"What can I do for you, Mr. Gray?"

he said, rubbing his fat freckled hands.

"I thought I would do myself the honour of
coming round in person. I have just got a
beauty of a frame, sir. Picked it up at a sale.
Old Florentine. Came from Fonthill, I
believe. Admirably suited for a religious
subject, Mr. Gray."

"I am so sorry you have given yourself the
trouble of coming round, Mr. Hubbard. I shall
certainly drop in and look at the frame
though I don't go in much at present for
religious art--but to-day I only want a
picture carried to the top of the house for
me. It is rather heavy, so I thought I would
ask you to lend me a couple of your men."

"No trouble at all, Mr. Gray. I am delighted to
be of any service to you. Which is the work of
art, sir?"

"This,"

replied Dorian, moving the screen back.

"Can you move it, covering and all, just as it
is? I don't want it to get scratched going

upstairs."

"There will be no difficulty, sir,"

said the genial frame-maker, beginning,
with the aid of his assistant, to unhook the
picture from the long brass chains by which
it was suspended.

"And, now, where shall we carry it to, Mr.
Gray?"

"I will show you the way, Mr. Hubbard, if you
will kindly follow me. Or perhaps you had
better go in front. I am afraid it is right at the
top of the house. We will go up by the front
staircase, as it is wider."

He held the door open for them, and they
passed out into the hall and began the
ascent. The elaborate character of the
frame had made the picture extremely
bulky, and now and then, in spite of the
obsequious protests of Mr. Hubbard, who
had the true tradesman's spirited dislike of
seeing a gentleman doing anything useful,
Dorian put his hand to it so as to help them.

"Something of a load to carry, sir,"

gasped the little man when they reached the
top landing. And he wiped his shiny
forehead.

"I am afraid it is rather heavy,"

murmured Dorian as he unlocked the door
that opened into the room that was to keep
for him the curious secret of his life and hide
his soul from the eyes of men.

He had not entered the place for more than
four years--not, indeed, since he had used
it first as a play-room when he was a child,
and then as a study when he grew
somewhat older.

-87-

It was a large, well-proportioned room,
which had been specially built by the last
Lord Kelso for the use of the little grandson
whom, for his strange likeness to his
mother, and also for other reasons, he had
always hated and desired to keep at a
distance. It appeared to Dorian to have but
little changed.

There was the huge Italian cassone, with its
fantastically painted panels and its
tarnished gilt mouldings, in which he had so
often hidden himself as a boy. There the
satinwood book-case filled with his dog-
eared schoolbooks.

On the wall behind it was hanging the same
ragged Flemish tapestry where a faded
king and queen were playing chess in a
garden, while a company of hawkers rode
by, carrying hooded birds on their
gauntleted wrists. How well he
remembered it all!

Every moment of his lonely childhood came
back to him as he looked round. He recalled
the stainless purity of his boyish life, and it
seemed horrible to him that it was here the
fatal portrait was to be hidden away. How
little he had thought, in those dead days, of
all that was in store for him!

But there was no other place in the house so
secure from prying eyes as this. He had the
key, and no one else could enter it. Beneath
its purple pall, the face painted on the
canvas could grow bestial, sodden, and
unclean. What did it matter? No one could
see it. He himself would not see it.

Why should he watch the hideous corruption
of his soul? He kept his youth that was
enough. And, besides, might not his nature
grow finer, after all? There was no reason
that the future should be so full of shame.

Some love might come across his life, and
purify him, and shield him from those sins
that seemed to be already stirring in spirit
and in flesh those curious unpictured sins
whose very mystery lent them their subtlety
and their charm.

Perhaps, some day, the cruel look would
have passed away from the scarlet
sensitive mouth, and he might show to the
world Basil Hallward's masterpiece.

No; that was impossible. Hour by hour, and
week by week, the thing upon the canvas
was growing old. It might escape the
hideousness of sin, but the hideousness of
age was in store for it. The cheeks would
become hollow or flaccid. Yellow crow's
feet would creep round the fading eyes and
make them horrible.

The hair would lose its brightness, the
mouth would gape or droop, would be
foolish or gross, as the mouths of old men
are.

There would be the wrinkled throat, the
cold, blue-veined hands, the twisted body,
that he remembered in the grandfather who
had been so stern to him in his boyhood.
The picture had to be concealed. There was
no help for it.

"Bring it in, Mr. Hubbard, please,"

he said, wearily, turning round.

"I am sorry I kept you so long. I was thinking
of something else."

"Always glad to have a rest, Mr. Gray,"

answered the frame-maker, who was still
gasping for breath.

"Where shall we put it, sir?"

-88-

"Oh, anywhere. Here: this will do. I don't
want to have it hung up. Just lean it against
the wall. Thanks."

"Might one look at the work of art, sir?"

Dorian started.

"It would not interest you, Mr. Hubbard,"

he said, keeping his eye on the man. He felt
ready to leap upon him and fling him to the
ground if he dared to lift the gorgeous
hanging that concealed the secret of his life.

"I shan't trouble you any more now. I am
much obliged for your kindness in coming
round."

"Not at all, not at all, Mr. Gray. Ever ready to
do anything for you, sir."

And Mr. Hubbard tramped downstairs,
followed by the assistant, who glanced
back at Dorian with a look of shy wonder in
his rough uncomely face. He had never
seen anyone so marvellous.

When the sound of their footsteps had died
away, Dorian locked the door and put the
key in his pocket. He felt safe now. No one
would ever look upon the horrible thing. No
eye but his would ever see his shame.

On reaching the library, he found that it was
just after five o'clock and that the tea had
been already brought up. On a little table of
dark perfumed wood thickly incrusted with
nacre,

a present from Lady Radley, his guardian's
wife, a pretty professional invalid who had
spent the preceding winter in Cairo, was
lying a note from Lord Henry, and beside it
was a book bound in yellow paper, the
cover slightly torn and the edges soiled.

A copy of the third edition of The St.
James's Gazette had been placed on the
tea-tray. It was evident that Victor had
returned. He wondered if he had met the
men in the hall as they were leaving the
house and had wormed out of them what
they had been doing.

He would be sure to miss the picture--had
no doubt missed it already, while he had
been laying the tea-things. The screen had
not been set back, and a blank space was
visible on the wall.

Perhaps some night he might find him
creeping upstairs and trying to force the
door of the room. It was a horrible thing to
have a spy in one's house.

He had heard of rich men who had been
blackmailed all their lives by some servant
who had read a letter, or overheard a
conversation, or picked up a card with an
address, or found beneath a pillow a
withered flower or a shred of crumpled lace.

He sighed, and having poured himself out
some tea, opened Lord Henry's note. It was
simply to say that he sent him round the
evening paper, and a book that might
interest him, and that he would be at the club
at eight-fifteen.

He opened The St. James's languidly, and
looked through it. A red pencil-mark on the
fifth page caught his eye. It drew attention to
the following paragraph:

INQUEST ON AN ACTRESS.--An inquest
was held this morning at the Bell Tavern,
Hoxton Road, by Mr. Danby, the District
Coroner, on the body of Sibyl Vane, a
young actress recently engaged at the
Royal Theatre, Holborn. A verdict of death
by misadventure was returned.
Considerable sympathy was expressed for

-89-

the mother of the deceased, who was
greatly affected during the giving of her own
evidence, and that of Dr. Birrell, who had
made the post-mortem examination of the
deceased.

He frowned, and tearing the paper in two,
went across the room and flung the pieces
away. How ugly it all was! And how horribly
real ugliness made things! He felt a little
annoyed with Lord Henry for having sent
him the report.

And it was certainly stupid of him to have
marked it with red pencil. Victor might have
read it. The man knew more than enough
English for that.

Perhaps he had read it and had begun to
suspect something. And, yet, what did it
matter? What had Dorian Gray to do with
Sibyl Vane's death? There was nothing to
fear. Dorian Gray had not killed her.

His eye fell on the yellow book that Lord
Henry had sent him. What was it, he
wondered. He went towards the little, pearl-
coloured octagonal stand that had always
looked to him like the work of some strange
Egyptian bees that wrought in silver,

and taking up the volume, flung himself into
an arm-chair and began to turn over the
leaves. After a few minutes he became
absorbed.

It was the strangest book that he had ever
read. It seemed to him that in exquisite
raiment, and to the delicate sound of flutes,
the sins of the world were passing in dumb
show before him.

Things that he had dimly dreamed of were
suddenly made real to him. Things of which
he had never dreamed were gradually
revealed.

It was a novel without a plot and with only
one character, being, indeed, simply a
psychological study of a certain young
Parisian who spent his life trying to realize
in the nineteenth century all the passions
and modes of thought that belonged to
every century except his own, and to sum
up,

as it were, in himself the various moods
through which the world-spirit had ever
passed, loving for their mere artificiality
those renunciations that men have unwisely
called virtue, as much as those natural
rebellions that wise men still call sin. The
style in which it was written was that curious
jewelled style, vivid and obscure at once,
full of argot and of archaisms,

of technical expressions and of elaborate
paraphrases, that characterizes the work of
some of the finest artists of the French
school of Symbolistes. There were in it
metaphors as monstrous as orchids and as
subtle in colour.

The life of the senses was described in the
terms of mystical philosophy. One hardly
knew at times whether one was reading the
spiritual ecstasies of some mediaeval saint
or the morbid confessions of a modern
sinner.

It was a poisonous book. The heavy odour
of incense seemed to cling about its pages
and to trouble the brain. The mere cadence
of the sentences, the subtle monotony of
their music, so full as it was of complex
refrains and movements elaborately
repeated, produced in the mind of the lad,
as he passed from chapter to chapter, a
form of reverie, a malady of dreaming, that
made him unconscious of the falling day
and creeping shadows.

Cloudless, and pierced by one solitary star,

-90-

a copper-green sky gleamed through the
windows. He read on by its wan light till he
could read no more.

Then, after his valet had reminded him
several times of the lateness of the hour, he
got up, and going into the next room, placed
the book on the little Florentine table that
always stood at his bedside and began to
dress for dinner.

It was almost nine o'clock before he
reached the club, where he found Lord
Henry sitting alone, in the morning-room,
looking very much bored.

"I am so sorry, Harry,"

he cried,

"but really it is entirely your fault. That book
you sent me so fascinated me that I forgot
how the time was going."

"Yes, I thought you would like it,"

replied his host, rising from his chair.

"I didn't say I liked it, Harry. I said it
fascinated me. There is a great difference."

"Ah, you have discovered that?"

murmured Lord Henry. And they passed into
the dining-room.

CHAPTER 11

For years, Dorian Gray could not free
himself from the influence of this book. Or
perhaps it would be more accurate to say
that he never sought to free himself from it.

He procured from Paris no less than nine
large-paper copies of the first edition, and
had them bound in different colours, so that

they might suit his various moods and the
changing fancies of a nature over which he
seemed, at times, to have almost entirely
lost control.

The hero, the wonderful young Parisian in
whom the romantic and the scientific
temperaments were so strangely blended,
became to him a kind of prefiguring type of
himself. And, indeed, the whole book
seemed to him to contain the story of his
own life, written before he had lived it.

In one point he was more fortunate than the
novel's fantastic hero. He never knew--
never, indeed, had any cause to know--that
somewhat grotesque dread of mirrors, and
polished metal surfaces, and still water
which came upon the young Parisian so
early in his life, and was occasioned by the
sudden decay of a beau that had once,
apparently, been so remarkable.

It was with an almost cruel joy--and
perhaps in nearly every joy, as certainly in
every pleasure, cruelty has its place--that
he used to read the latter part of the book,
with its really tragic, if somewhat
overemphasized, account of the sorrow
and despair of one who had himself lost
what in others, and the world, he had most
dearly valued.

For the wonderful beauty that had so
fascinated Basil Hallward, and many others
besides him, seemed never to leave him.
Even those who had heard the most evil
things against him and from time to time
strange rumours about his mode of life
crept through London and became the
chatter of the clubs could not believe
anything to his dishonour when they saw
him.

He had always the look of one who had kept
himself unspotted from the world. Men who

-91-

talked grossly became silent when Dorian
Gray entered the room. There was
something in the purity of his face that
rebuked them. His mere presence seemed
to recall to them the memory of the
innocence that they had tarnished.

They wondered how one so charming and
graceful as he was could have escaped the
stain of an age that was at once sordid and
sensual.

Often, on returning home from one of those
mysterious and prolonged absences that
gave rise to such strange conjecture among
those who were his friends, or thought that
they were so, he himself would creep
upstairs to the locked room,

open the door with the key that never left him
now, and stand, with a mirror, in front of the
portrait that Basil Hallward had painted of
him, looking now at the evil and aging face
on the canvas, and now at the fair young
face that laughed back at him from the
polished glass.

The very sharpness of the contrast used to
quicken his sense of pleasure. He grew
more and more enamoured of his own
beauty, more and more interested in the
corruption of his own soul.

He would examine with minute care, and
sometimes with a monstrous and terrible
delight, the hideous lines that seared the
wrinkling forehead or crawled around the
heavy sensual mouth, wondering
sometimes which were the more horrible,
the signs of sin or the signs of age.

He would place his white hands beside the
coarse bloated hands of the picture, and
smile. He mocked the misshapen body and
the failing limbs.

There were moments, indeed, at night,
when, lying sleepless in his own delicately
scented chamber, or in the sordid room of
the little ill-famed tavern near the docks
which, under an assumed name and in
disguise, it was his habit to frequent, he
would think of the ruin he had brought upon
his soul with a pity that was all the more
poignant because it was purely selfish.

But moments such as these were rare. That
curiosity about life which Lord Henry had
first stirred in him, as they sat together in the
garden of their friend, seemed to increase
with gratification. The more he knew, the
more he desired to know. He had mad
hungers that grew more ravenous as he fed
them.

Yet he was not really reckless, at any rate in
his relations to society. Once or twice every
month during the winter, and on each
Wednesday evening while the season
lasted, he would throw open to the world his
beautiful house and have the most
celebrated musicians of the day to charm
his guests with the wonders of their art.

His little dinners, in the settling of which
Lord Henry always assisted him, were
noted as much for the careful selection and
placing of those invited, as for the exquisite
taste shown in the decoration of the table,
with its subtle symphonic arrangements of
exotic flowers, and embroidered cloths,
and antique plate of gold and silver.

Indeed, there were many, especially among
the very young men, who saw, or fancied
that they saw, in Dorian Gray the true
realization of a type of which they had often
dreamed in Eton or Oxford days, a type that
was to combine something of the real
culture of the scholar with all the grace and
distinction and perfect manner of a citizen
of the world.

-92-

To them he seemed to be of the company of
those whom Dante describes as having
sought to

"make themselves perfect by the worship of
beauty."

Like Gautier, he was one for whom

"the visible world existed."

And, certainly, to him life itself was the first,
the greatest, of the arts, and for it all the
other arts seemed to be but a preparation.
Fashion, by which what is really fantastic
becomes for a moment universal, and
dandyism, which, in its own way, is an
attempt to assert the absolute modernity of
beauty, had, of course, their fascination for
him.

His mode of dressing, and the particular
styles that from time to time he affected,
had their marked influence on the young
exquisites of the Mayfair balls and Pall Mall
club windows, who copied him in everything
that he did, and tried to reproduce the
accidental charm of his graceful, though to
him only half-serious fopperies.

For, while he was but too ready to accept
the position that was almost immediately
offered to him on his coming of age, and
found, indeed, a subtle pleasure in the
thought that he might really become to the
London of his own day what to imperial
Neronian Rome the author of the Satyricon
once had been,

yet in his inmost heart he desired to be
something more than a mere arbiter
elegantiarum, to be consulted on the
wearing of a jewel, or the knotting of a
necktie, or the conduct of a cane. He sought
to elaborate some new scheme of life that
would have its reasoned philosophy and its

ordered principles, and find in the
spiritualizing of the senses its highest
realization.

The worship of the senses has often, and
with much justice, been decried, men
feeling a natural instinct of terror about
passions and sensations that seem
stronger than themselves, and that they are
conscious of sharing with the less highly
organized forms of existence.

But it appeared to Dorian Gray that the true
nature of the senses had never been
understood, and that they had remained
savage and animal merely because the
world had sought to starve them into
submission or to kill them by pain, instead
of aiming at making them elements of a
new spirituality, of which a fine instinct for
beauty was to be the dominant
characteristic.

As he looked back upon man moving
through history, he was haunted by a feeling
of loss. So much had been surrendered!
and to such little purpose!

There had been mad wilful rejections,
monstrous forms of self-torture and self-
denial, whose origin was fear and whose
result was a degradation infinitely more
terrible than that fancied degradation from
which, in their ignorance, they had sought to
escape;

Nature, in her wonderful irony, driving out
the anchorite to feed with the wild animals
of the desert and giving to the hermit the
beasts of the field as his companions.

Yes: there was to be, as Lord Henry had
prophesied, a new Hedonism that was to
recreate life and to save it from that harsh
uncomely puritanism that is having, in our
own day, its curious revival.

-93-

It was to have its service of the intellect,
certainly, yet it was never to accept any
theory or system that would involve the
sacrifice of any mode of passionate
experience. Its aim, indeed, was to be
experience itself, and not the fruits of
experience, sweet or bitter as they might
be.

Of the asceticism that deadens the senses,
as of the vulgar profligacy that dulls them, it
was to know nothing. But it was to teach
man to concentrate himself upon the
moments of a life that is itself but a moment.

There are few of us who have not
sometimes wakened before dawn, either
after one of those dreamless nights that
make us almost enamoured of death, or
one of those nights of horror and misshapen
joy, when through the chambers of the brain
sweep phantoms more terrible than reality
itself,

and instinct with that vivid life that lurks in all
grotesques, and that lends to Gothic art its
enduring vitality, this art being, one might
fancy, especially the art of those whose
minds have been troubled with the malady
of reverie.

Gradually white fingers creep through the
curtains, and they appear to tremble. In
black fantastic shapes, dumb shadows
crawl into the corners of the room and
crouch there.

Outside, there is the stirring of birds among
the leaves, or the sound of men going forth
to their work, or the sigh and sob of the wind
coming down from the hills and wandering
round the silent house, as though it feared to
wake the sleepers and yet must needs call
forth sleep from her purple cave.

Veil after veil of thin dusky gauze is lifted,

and by degrees the forms and colours of
things are restored to them, and we watch
the dawn remaking the world in its antique
pattern.

The wan mirrors get back their mimic life.
The flameless tapers stand where we had
left them, and beside them lies the half-cut
book that we had been studying, or the
wired flower that we had worn at the ball, or
the letter that we had been afraid to read, or
that we had read too often. Nothing seems
to us changed. Out of the unreal shadows of
the night comes back the real life that we
had known.

We have to resume it where we had left off,
and there steals over us a terrible sense of
the necessity for the continuance of energy
in the same wearisome round of
stereotyped habits, or a wild longing, it may
be, that our eyelids might open some
morning upon a world that had been
refashioned anew in the darkness for our
pleasure,

a world in which things would have fresh
shapes and colours, and be changed, or
have other secrets, a world in which the
past would have little or no place, or survive,
at any rate, in no conscious form of
obligation or regret, the remembrance even
of joy having its bitterness and the
memories of pleasure their pain.

It was the creation of such worlds as these
that seemed to Dorian Gray to be the true
object, or amongst the true objects, of life;
and in his search for sensations that would
be at once new and delightful, and possess
that element of strangeness that is so
essential to romance,

he would often adopt certain modes of
thought that he knew to be really alien to his
nature, abandon himself to their subtle

-94-

influences, and then, having, as it were,
caught their colour and satisfied his
intellectual curiosity, leave them with that
curious indifference that is not incompatible
with a real ardour of temperament, and that,
indeed, according to certain modern
psychologists, is often a condition of it.

It was rumoured of him once that he was
about to join the Roman Catholic
communion, and certainly the Roman ritual
had always a great attraction for him.

The daily sacrifice, more awful really than all
the sacrifices of the antique world, stirred
him as much by its superb rejection of the
evidence of the senses as by the primitive
simplicity of its elements and the eternal
pathos of the human tragedy that it sought to
symbolize.

He loved to kneel down on the cold marble
pavement and watch the priest, in his stiff
flowered dalmatic, slowly and with white
hands moving aside the veil of the
tabernacle, or raising aloft the jewelled,
lantern-shaped monstrance with that pallid
wafer that at times, one would fain think, is
indeed the "panis caelestis," the bread of
angels, or, robed in the garments of the
Passion of Christ,

breaking the Host into the chalice and
smiting his breast for his sins. The fuming
censers that the grave boys, in their lace
and scarlet, tossed into the air like great gilt
flowers had their subtle fascination for him.
As he passed out, he used to look with
wonder at the black confessionals and long
to sit in the dim shadow of one of them and
listen to men and women whispering
through the worn grating the true story of
their lives.

But he never fell into the error of arresting
his intellectual development by any formal

acceptance of creed or system, or of
mistaking, for a house in which to live, an
inn that is but suitable for the sojourn of a
night, or for a few hours of a night in which
there are no stars and the moon is in travail.

Mysticism, with its marvellous power of
making common things strange to us, and
the subtle antinomianism that always
seems to accompany it, moved him for a
season; and for a season he inclined to the
materialistic doctrines of the Darwinismus
movement in Germany, and found a curious
pleasure in tracing the thoughts and
passions of men to some pearly cell in the
brain, or some white nerve in the body,

delighting in the conception of the absolute
dependence of the spirit on certain physical
conditions, morbid or healthy, normal or
diseased. Yet, as has been said of him
before, no theory of life seemed to him to
be of any importance compared with life
itself.

He felt keenly conscious of how barren all
intellectual speculation is when separated
from action and experiment. He knew that
the senses, no less than the soul, have their
spiritual mysteries to reveal.

And so he would now study perfumes and
the secrets of their manufacture, distilling
heavily scented oils and burning odorous
gums from the East. He saw that there was
no mood of the mind that had not its
counterpart in the sensuous life, and set
himself to discover their true relations,
wondering what there was in frankincense
that made one mystical, and in ambergris
that stirred one's passions,

and in violets that woke the memory of dead
romances, and in musk that troubled the
brain, and in champak that stained the
imagination; and seeking often to elaborate

-95-

a real psychology of perfumes, and to
estimate the several influences of sweet-
smelling roots and scented, pollen-laden
flowers; of aromatic balms and of dark and
fragrant woods; of spikenard, that sickens;
of hovenia, that makes men mad; and of
aloes, that are said to be able to expel
melancholy from the soul.

At another time he devoted himself entirely
to music, and in a long latticed room, with a
vermilion-and-gold ceiling and walls of
olive-green lacquer, he used to give curious
concerts in which mad gipsies tore wild
music from little zithers, or grave, yellow-
shawled Tunisians plucked at the strained
strings of monstrous lutes, while grinning
Negroes beat monotonously upon copper
drums and, crouching upon scarlet mats,

slim turbaned Indians blew through long
pipes of reed or brass and charmed or
feigned to charm--great hooded snakes
and horrible horned adders. The harsh
intervals and shrill discords of barbaric
music stirred him at times when Schubert's
grace, and Chopin's beautiful sorrows, and
the mighty harmonies of Beethoven himself,
fell unheeded on his ear.

He collected together from all parts of the
world the strangest instruments that could
be found, either in the tombs of dead
nations or among the few savage tribes that
have survived contact with Western
civilizations, and loved to touch and try
them. He had the mysterious juruparis of
the Rio Negro Indians, that women are not
allowed to look at and that even youths may
not see till they have been subjected to
fasting and scourging,

and the earthen jars of the Peruvians that
have the shrill cries of birds, and flutes of
human bones such as Alfonso de Ovalle
heard in Chile, and the sonorous green

jaspers that are found near Cuzco and give
forth a note of singular sweetness.

He had painted gourds filled with pebbles
that rattled when they were shaken; the long
clarin of the Mexicans, into which the
performer does not blow, but through which
he inhales the air; the harsh ture of the
Amazon tribes, that is sounded by the
sentinels who sit all day long in high trees,
and can be heard, it is said, at a distance of
three leagues;

the teponaztli, that has two vibrating
tongues of wood and is beaten with sticks
that are smeared with an elastic gum
obtained from the milky juice of plants; the
yotl-bells of the Aztecs, that are hung in
clusters like grapes; and a huge cylindrical
drum, covered with the skins of great
serpents, like the one that Bernal Diaz saw
when he went with Cortes into the Mexican
temple, and of whose doleful sound he has
left us so vivid a description.

The fantastic character of these instruments
fascinated him, and he felt a curious delight
in the thought that art, like Nature, has her
monsters, things of bestial shape and with
hideous voices. Yet, after some time, he
wearied of them, and would sit in his box at
the opera, either alone or with Lord Henry,
listening in rapt pleasure to Tannhauser;
and seeing in the prelude to that great work
of art a presentation of the tragedy of his
own soul.

On one occasion he took up the study of
jewels, and appeared at a costume ball as
Anne de Joyeuse, Admiral of France, in a
dress covered with five hundred and sixty
pearls.

This taste enthralled him for years, and,
indeed, may be said never to have left him.
He would often spend a whole day settling

-96-

and resettling in their cases the various
stones that be had collected, such as the
olive-green chrysoberyl that turns red by
lamplight, the cymophane with its wirelike
line of silver,

the pistachio-coloured peridot, rose-pink
and wine-yellow topazes, carbuncles of
fiery scarlet with tremulous, four-rayed
stars, flame-red cinnamon-stones, orange
and violet spinels, and amethysts with their
alternate layers of ruby and sapphire. He
loved the red gold of the sunstone, and the
moonstone's pearly whiteness, and the
broken rainbow of the milky opal.

He procured from Amsterdam three
emeralds of extraordinary size and richness
of colour, and had a turquoise de la vieille
roche that was the envy of all the
connoisseurs.

He discovered wonderful stories, also,
about jewels. In Alphonso's Clericalis
Disciplina a serpent was mentioned with
eyes of real jacinth, and in the romantic
history of Alexander, the Conqueror of
Emathia was said to have found in the vale
of Jordan snakes

"with collars of real emeralds growing on
their backs."

There was a gem in the brain of the dragon,
Philostratus told us, and

"by the exhibition of golden letters and a
scarlet robe"

the monster could be thrown into a magical
sleep and slain. According to the great
alchemist, Pierre de Boniface, the diamond
rendered a man invisible, and the agate of
India made him eloquent.

The cornelian appeased anger, and the

hyacinth provoked sleep, and the amethyst
drove away the fumes of wine. The garnet
cast out demons, and the hydropicus
deprived the moon of her colour. The
selenite waxed and waned with the moon,
and the meloceus, that discovers thieves,
could be affected only by the blood of kids.

Leonardus Camillus had seen a white stone
taken from the brain of a newly killed toad,
that was a certain antidote against poison.
The bezoar, that was found in the heart of
the Arabian deer, was a charm that could
cure the plague. In the nests of Arabian
birds was the aspilates, that, according to
Democritus, kept the wearer from any
danger by fire.

The King of Ceilan rode through his city with
a large ruby in his hand, as the ceremony of
his coronation. The gates of the palace of
John the Priest were

"made of sardius, with the horn of the
horned snake inwrought, so that no man
might bring poison within."

Over the gable were

"two golden apples, in which were two
carbuncles,"

so that the gold might shine by day and the
carbuncles by night. In Lodge's strange
romance A Margarite of America, it was
stated that in the chamber of the queen one
could behold

"all the chaste ladies of the world, inchased
out of silver, looking through fair mirrours of
chrysolites, carbuncles, sapphires, and
greene emeraults."

Marco Polo had seen the inhabitants of
Zipangu place rose-coloured pearls in the
mouths of the dead. A sea-monster had

-97-

been enamoured of the pearl that the diver
brought to King Perozes, and had slain the
thief, and mourned for seven moons over its
loss. When the Huns lured the king into the
great pit, he flung it away Procopius tells the
story--nor was it ever found again, though
the Emperor Anastasius offered five
hundred-weight of gold pieces for it. The
King of Malabar had shown to a certain
Venetian a rosary of three hundred and four
pearls, one for every god that he
worshipped.

When the Duke de Valentinois, son of
Alexander VI, visited Louis XII of France,
his horse was loaded with gold leaves,
according to Brantome, and his cap had
double rows of rubies that threw out a great
light.

Charles of England had ridden in stirrups
hung with four hundred and twenty-one
diamonds. Richard II had a coat, valued at
thirty thousand marks, which was covered
with balas rubies.

Hall described Henry VIII, on his way to the
Tower previous to his coronation, as
wearing

"a jacket of raised gold, the placard
embroidered with diamonds and other rich
stones, and a great bauderike about his
neck of large balasses."

The favourites of James I wore ear-rings of
emeralds set in gold filigrane. Edward II
gave to Piers Gaveston a suit of red-gold
armour studded with jacinths, a collar of
gold roses set with turquoise-stones, and a
skull-cap parseme with pearls.

Henry II wore jewelled gloves reaching to
the elbow, and had a hawk-glove sewn with
twelve rubies and fifty-two great orients.
The ducal hat of Charles the Rash, the last

Duke of Burgundy of his race, was hung
with pear-shaped pearls and studded with
sapphires.

How exquisite life had once been! How
gorgeous in its pomp and decoration! Even
to read of the luxury of the dead was
wonderful.

Then he turned his attention to embroideries
and to the tapestries that performed the
office of frescoes in the chill rooms of the
northern nations of Europe. As he
investigated the subject and he always had
an extraordinary faculty of becoming
absolutely absorbed for the moment in
whatever he took up--he was almost
saddened by the reflection of the ruin that
time brought on beautiful and wonderful
things.

He, at any rate, had escaped that. Summer
followed summer, and the yellow jonquils
bloomed and died many times, and nights
of horror repeated the story of their shame,
but he was unchanged. No winter marred
his face or stained his flowerlike bloom.
How different it was with material things!

Where had they passed to? Where was the
great crocus-coloured robe, on which the
gods fought against the giants, that had
been worked by brown girls for the pleasure
of Athena? Where the huge velarium that
Nero had stretched across the Colosseum
at Rome, that Titan sail of purple on which
was represented the starry sky, and Apollo
driving a chariot drawn by white, gilt-reined
steeds?

He longed to see the curious table-napkins
wrought for the Priest of the Sun, on which
were displayed all the dainties and viands
that could be wanted for a feast; the
mortuary cloth of King Chilperic, with its
three hundred golden bees; the fantastic

-98-

robes that excited the indignation of the
Bishop of Pontus and were figured with
"lions, panthers, bears, dogs, forests,
rocks, hunters--all, in fact, that a painter
can copy from nature"; and the coat that
Charles of Orleans once wore, on the
sleeves of which were embroidered the
verses of a song beginning

"Madame, je suis tout joyeux,"

the musical accompaniment of the words
being wrought in gold thread, and each
note, of square shape in those days,
formed with four pearls.

He read of the room that was prepared at
the palace at Rheims for the use of Queen
Joan of Burgundy and was decorated with

"thirteen hundred and twenty-one parrots,
made in broidery, and blazoned with the
king's arms, and five hundred and sixty-one
butterflies, whose wings were similarly
ornamented with the arms of the queen, the
whole worked in gold."

Catherine de Medicis had a mourning-bed
made for her of black velvet powdered with
crescents and suns. Its curtains were of
damask, with leafy wreaths and garlands,
figured upon a gold and silver ground, and
fringed along the edges with broideries of
pearls, and it stood in a room hung with
rows of the queen's devices in cut black
velvet upon cloth of silver.

Louis XIV had gold embroidered caryatides
fifteen feet high in his apartment. The state
bed of Sobieski, King of Poland, was
made of Smyrna gold brocade
embroidered in turquoises with verses from
the Koran. Its supports were of silver gilt,
beautifully chased, and profusely set with
enamelled and jewelled medallions.

It had been taken from the Turkish camp
before Vienna, and the standard of
Mohammed had stood beneath the
tremulous gilt of its canopy.

And so, for a whole year, he sought to
accumulate the most exquisite specimens
that he could find of textile and embroidered
work, getting the dainty Delhi muslins, finely
wrought with gold-thread palmates and
stitched over with iridescent beetles' wings;
the Dacca gauzes, that from their
transparency are known in the East as
"woven air," and "running water," and
"evening dew"; strange figured cloths from
Java;

elaborate yellow Chinese hangings; books
bound in tawny satins or fair blue silks and
wrought with fleurs-de-lis, birds and
images; veils of lacis worked in Hungary
point; Sicilian brocades and stiff Spanish
velvets; Georgian work, with its gilt coins,
and Japanese Foukousas, with their green-
toned golds and their marvellously
plumaged birds.

He had a special passion, also, for
ecclesiastical vestments, as indeed he had
for everything connected with the service of
the Church. In the long cedar chests that
lined the west gallery of his house,

he had stored away many rare and beautiful
specimens of what is really the raiment of
the Bride of Christ, who must wear purple
and jewels and fine linen that she may hide
the pallid macerated body that is worn by
the suffering that she seeks for and
wounded by self-inflicted pain.

He possessed a gorgeous cope of crimson
silk and gold-thread damask, figured with a
repeating pattern of golden pomegranates
set in six-petalled formal blossoms, beyond
which on either side was the pine-apple

-99-

device wrought in seed-pearls.

The orphreys were divided into panels
representing scenes from the life of the
Virgin, and the coronation of the Virgin was
figured in coloured silks upon the hood. This
was Italian work of the fifteenth century.

Another cope was of green velvet,
embroidered with heart-shaped groups of
acanthus-leaves, from which spread long-
stemmed white blossoms, the details of
which were picked out with silver thread
and coloured crystals.

The morse bore a seraph's head in gold-
thread raised work. The orphreys were
woven in a diaper of red and gold silk, and
were starred with medallions of many saints
and martyrs, among whom was St.
Sebastian.

He had chasubles, also, of amber-coloured
silk, and blue silk and gold brocade, and
yellow silk damask and cloth of gold,
figured with representations of the Passion
and Crucifixion of Christ, and embroidered
with lions and peacocks and other
emblems;

dalmatics of white satin and pink silk
damask, decorated with tulips and dolphins
and fleurs-de-lis; altar frontals of crimson
velvet and blue linen; and many corporals,
chalice-veils, and sudaria. In the mystic
offices to which such things were put, there
was something that quickened his
imagination.

For these treasures, and everything that he
collected in his lovely house, were to be to
him means of forgetfulness, modes by
which he could escape, for a season, from
the fear that seemed to him at times to be
almost too great to be borne.

Upon the walls of the lonely locked room
where he had spent so much of his
boyhood, he had hung with his own hands
the terrible portrait whose changing
features showed him the real degradation
of his life, and in front of it had draped the
purple-and-gold pall as a curtain.

For weeks he would not go there, would
forget the hideous painted thing, and get
back his light heart, his wonderful
joyousness, his passionate absorption in
mere existence. Then, suddenly, some
night he would creep out of the house, go
down to dreadful places near Blue Gate
Fields, and stay there, day after day, until he
was driven away.

On his return he would sit in front of the her
times, with that pride of individualism that is
half the fascination of sin, and smiling with
secret pleasure at the misshapen shadow
that had to bear the burden that should have
been his own.

After a few years he could not endure to be
long out of England, and gave up the villa
that he had shared at Trouville with Lord
Henry, as well as the little white walled-in
house at Algiers where they had more than
once spent the winter.

He hated to be separated from the picture
that was such a part of his life, and was also
afraid that during his absence some one
might gain access to the room, in spite of
the elaborate bars that he had caused to be
placed upon the door.

He was quite conscious that this would tell
them nothing. It was true that the portrait still
preserved, under all the foulness and
ugliness of the face, its marked likeness to
himself; but what could they learn from that?
He would laugh at any one who tried to taunt
him. He had not painted it.

-100-

What was it to him how vile and full of shame
it looked? Even if he told them, would they
believe it?

Yet he was afraid. Sometimes when he was
down at his great house in Nottinghamshire,
entertaining the fashionable young men of
his own rank who were his chief
companions, and astounding the county by
the wanton luxury and gorgeous splendour
of his mode of life,

he would suddenly leave his guests and
rush back to town to see that the door had
not been tampered with and that the picture
was still there. What if it should be stolen?
The mere thought made him cold with
horror. Surely the world would know his
secret then. Perhaps the world already
suspected it.

For, while he fascinated many, there were
not a few who distrusted him. He was very
nearly blackballed at a West End club of
which his birth and social position fully
entitled him to become a member, and it
was said that on one occasion, when he
was brought by a friend into the smoking-
room of the Churchill, the Duke of Berwick
and another gentleman got up in a marked
manner and went out.

Curious stories became current about him
after he had passed his twenty-fifth year. It
was rumoured that he had been seen
brawling with foreign sailors in a low den in
the distant parts of Whitechapel, and that he
consorted with thieves and coiners and
knew the mysteries of their trade.

His extraordinary absences became
notorious, and, when he used to reappear
again in society, men would whisper to
each other in corners, or pass him with a
sneer, or look at him with cold searching
eyes, as though they were determined to

discover his secret.

Of such insolences and attempted slights
he, of course, took no notice, and in the
opinion of most people his frank debonair
manner, his charming boyish smile, and the
infinite grace of that wonderful youth that
seemed never to leave him, were in
themselves a sufficient answer to the
calumnies, for so they termed them, that
were circulated about him.

It was remarked, however, that some of
those who had been most intimate with him
appeared, after a time, to shun him. Women
who had wildly adored him, and for his sake
had braved all social censure and set
convention at defiance, were seen to grow
pallid with shame or horror if Dorian Gray
entered the room.

Yet these whispered scandals only
increased in the eyes of many his strange
and dangerous charm. His great wealth
was a certain element of security. Society--
civilized society, at least is never very ready
to believe anything to the detriment of those
who are both rich and fascinating.

It feels instinctively that manners are of
more importance than morals, and, in its
opinion, the highest respectability is of
much less value than the possession of a
good chef.

And, after all, it is a very poor consolation to
be told that the man who has given one a
bad dinner, or poor wine, is irreproachable
in his private life.

Even the cardinal virtues cannot atone for
half-cold entrees, as Lord Henry remarked
once, in a discussion on the subject, and
there is possibly a good deal to be said for
his view. For the canons of good society
are, or should be, the same as the canons

-101-

of art. Form is absolutely essential to it.

It should have the dignity of a ceremony, as
well as its unreality, and should combine the
insincere character of a romantic play with
the wit and beauty that make such plays
delightful to us. Is insincerity such a terrible
thing?

I think not. It is merely a method by which we
can multiply our personalities.

Such, at any rate, was Dorian Gray's
opinion. He used to wonder at the shallow
psychology of those who conceive the ego
in man as a thing simple, permanent,
reliable, and of one essence.

To him, man was a being with myriad lives
and myriad sensations, a complex
multiform creature that bore within itself
strange legacies of thought and passion,
and whose very flesh was tainted with the
monstrous maladies of the dead.

He loved to stroll through the gaunt cold
picture-gallery of his country house and
look at the various portraits of those whose
blood flowed in his veins. Here was Philip
Herbert, described by Francis Osborne, in
his Memoires on the Reigns of Queen
Elizabeth and King James, as one who was

"caressed by the Court for his handsome
face, which kept him not long company."

Was it young Herbert's life that he
sometimes led? Had some strange
poisonous germ crept from body to body till
it had reached his own? Was it some dim
sense of that ruined grace that had made
him so suddenly, and almost without cause,
give utterance, in Basil Hallward's studio, to
the mad prayer that had so changed his
life?

Here, in gold-embroidered red doublet,
jewelled surcoat, and gilt-edged ruff and
wristbands, stood Sir Anthony Sherard,
with his silver-and-black armour piled at his
feet.

What had this man's legacy been? Had the
lover of Giovanna of Naples bequeathed
him some inheritance of sin and shame?
Were his own actions merely the dreams
that the dead man had not dared to realize?
Here, from the fading canvas, smiled Lady
Elizabeth Devereux, in her gauze hood,
pearl stomacher, and pink slashed sleeves.

A flower was in her right hand, and her left
clasped an enamelled collar of white and
damask roses. On a table by her side lay a
mandolin and an apple.

There were large green rosettes upon her
little pointed shoes. He knew her life, and
the strange stories that were told about her
lovers. Had he something of her
temperament in him? These oval, heavy-
lidded eyes seemed to look curiously at
him.

What of George Willoughby, with his
powdered hair and fantastic patches? How
evil he looked! The face was saturnine and
swarthy, and the sensual lips seemed to be
twisted with disdain.

Delicate lace ruffles fell over the lean yellow
hands that were so overladen with rings. He
had been a macaroni of the eighteenth
century, and the friend, in his youth, of Lord
Ferrars.

What of the second Lord Beckenham, the
companion of the Prince Regent in his
wildest days, and one of the witnesses at
the secret marriage with Mrs. Fitzherbert?
How proud and handsome he was, with his
chestnut curls and insolent pose!

-102-

What passions had he bequeathed? The
world had looked upon him as infamous. He
had led the orgies at Carlton House. The
star of the Garter glittered upon his breast.
Beside him hung the portrait of his wife, a
pallid, thin-lipped woman in black.

Her blood, also, stirred within him. How
curious it all seemed! And his mother with
her Lady Hamilton face and her moist,
wine-dashed lips--he knew what he had
got from her. He had got from her his
beauty, and his passion for the beauty of
others. She laughed at him in her loose
Bacchante dress.

There were vine leaves in her hair. The
purple spilled from the cup she was holding.
The carnations of the painting had withered,
but the eyes were still wonderful in their
depth and brilliancy of colour. They seemed
to follow him wherever he went.

Yet one had ancestors in literature as well
as in one's own race, nearer perhaps in
type and temperament, many of them, and
certainly with an influence of which one was
more absolutely conscious.

There were times when it appeared to
Dorian Gray that the whole of history was
merely the record of his own life, not as he
had lived it in act and circumstance, but as
his imagination had created it for him, as it
had been in his brain and in his passions.

He felt that he had known them all, those
strange terrible figures that had passed
across the stage of the world and made sin
so marvellous and evil so full of subtlety. It
seemed to him that in some mysterious way
their lives had been his own.

The hero of the wonderful novel that had so
influenced his life had himself known this
curious fancy. In the seventh chapter he tells

how, crowned with laurel, lest lightning
might strike him, he had sat, as Tiberius, in
a garden at Capri, reading the shameful
books of Elephantis, while dwarfs and
peacocks strutted round him and the flute-
player mocked the swinger of the censer;

and, as Caligula, had caroused with the
green-shirted jockeys in their stables and
supped in an ivory manger with a jewel-
frontleted horse; and, as Domitian, had
wandered through a corridor lined with
marble mirrors, looking round with haggard
eyes for the reflection of the dagger that
was to end his days, and sick with that
ennui, that terrible taedium vitae, that
comes on those to whom life denies
nothing;

and had peered through a clear emerald at
the red shambles of the circus and then, in a
litter of pearl and purple drawn by silver-
shod mules, been carried through the Street
of Pomegranates to a House of Gold and
heard men cry on Nero Caesar as he
passed by; and, as Elagabalus, had
painted his face with colours, and plied the
distaff among the women, and brought the
Moon from Carthage and given her in
mystic marriage to the Sun.

Over and over again Dorian used to read
this fantastic chapter, and the two chapters
immediately following, in which, as in some
curious tapestries or cunningly wrought
enamels, were pictured the awful and
beautiful forms of those whom vice and
blood and weariness had made monstrous
or mad: Filippo, Duke of Milan, who slew
his wife and painted her lips with a scarlet
poison that her lover might suck death from
the dead thing he fondled;

Pietro Barbi, the Venetian, known as Paul
the Second, who sought in his vanity to
assume the title of Formosus, and whose

-103-

tiara, valued at two hundred thousand
florins, was bought at the price of a terrible
sin; Gian Maria Visconti, who used hounds
to chase living men and whose murdered
body was covered with roses by a harlot
who had loved him;

the Borgia on his white horse, with
Fratricide riding beside him and his mantle
stained with the blood of Perotto; Pietro
Riario, the young Cardinal Archbishop of
Florence, child and minion of Sixtus IV,
whose beauty was equalled only by his
debauchery, and who received Leonora of
Aragon in a pavilion of white and crimson
silk, filled with nymphs and centaurs, and
gilded a boy that he might serve at the feast
as Ganymede or Hylas;

Ezzelin, whose melancholy could be cured
only by the spectacle of death, and who had
a passion for red blood, as other men have
for red wine--the son of the Fiend, as was
reported, and one who had cheated his
father at dice when gambling with him for
his own soul; Giambattista Cibo, who in
mockery took the name of Innocent and into
whose torpid veins the blood of three lads
was infused by a Jewish doctor;

Sigismondo Malatesta, the lover of Isotta
and the lord of Rimini, whose effigy was
burned at Rome as the enemy of God and
man, who strangled Polyssena with a
napkin, and gave poison to Ginevra d'Este
in a cup of emerald, and in honour of a
shameful passion built a pagan church for
Christian worship;

Charles VI, who had so wildly adored his
brother's wife that a leper had warned him
of the insanity that was coming on him, and
who, when his brain had sickened and
grown strange, could only be soothed by
Saracen cards painted with the images of
love and death and madness;

and, in his trimmed jerkin and jewelled cap
and acanthuslike curls, Grifonetto Baglioni,
who slew Astorre with his bride, and
Simonetto with his page, and whose
comeliness was such that, as he lay dying in
the yellow piazza of Perugia, those who had
hated him could not choose but weep, and
Atalanta, who had cursed him, blessed him.

There was a horrible fascination in them all.
He saw them at night, and they troubled his
imagination in the day. The Renaissance
knew of strange manners of poisoning
poisoning by a helmet and a lighted torch,
by an embroidered glove and a jewelled
fan, by a gilded pomander and by an amber
chain.

Dorian Gray had been poisoned by a book.
There were moments when he looked on
evil simply as a mode through which he
could realize his conception of the beautiful.

CHAPTER 12

It was on the ninth of November, the eve of
his own thirty-eighth birthday, as he often
remembered afterwards.

He was walking home about eleven o'clock
from Lord Henry's, where he had been
dining, and was wrapped in heavy furs, as
the night was cold and foggy. At the corner
of Grosvenor Square and South Audley
Street, a man passed him in the mist,
walking very fast and with the collar of his
grey ulster turned up.

He had a bag in his hand. Dorian
recognized him. It was Basil Hallward. A
strange sense of fear, for which he could
not account, came over him. He made no
sign of recognition and went on quickly in
the direction of his own house.

But Hallward had seen him. Dorian heard

-104-

him first stopping on the pavement and then
hurrying after him. In a few moments, his
hand was on his arm.

"Dorian! What an extraordinary piece of
luck! I have been waiting for you in your
library ever since nine o'clock. Finally I took
pity on your tired servant and told him to go
to bed, as he let me out. I am off to Paris by
the midnight train, and I particularly wanted
to see you before I left. I thought it was you,
or rather your fur coat, as you passed me.
But I wasn't quite sure. Didn't you recognize
me?"

"In this fog, my dear Basil? Why, I can't even
recognize Grosvenor Square. I believe my
house is somewhere about here, but I don't
feel at all certain about it. I am sorry you are
going away, as I have not seen you for
ages. But I suppose you will be back soon?"

"No: I am going to be out of England for six
months. I intend to take a studio in Paris and
shut myself up till I have finished a great
picture I have in my head. However, it
wasn't about myself I wanted to talk. Here
we are at your door. Let me come in for a
moment. I have something to say to you."

"I shall be charmed. But won't you miss your
train?"

said Dorian Gray languidly as he passed up
the steps and opened the door with his
latch-key.

The lamplight struggled out through the fog,
and Hallward looked at his watch.

"I have heaps of time,"

he answered.

"The train doesn't go till twelve-fifteen, and
it is only just eleven. In fact, I was on my way

to the club to look for you, when I met you.
You see, I shan't have any delay about
luggage, as I have sent on my heavy things.
All I have with me is in this bag, and I can
easily get to Victoria in twenty minutes."

Dorian looked at him and smiled.

"What a way for a fashionable painter to
travel! A Gladstone bag and an ulster!
Come in, or the fog will get into the house.
And mind you don't talk about anything
serious. Nothing is serious nowadays. At
least nothing should be."

Hallward shook his head, as he entered,
and followed Dorian into the library. There
was a bright wood fire blazing in the large
open hearth. The lamps were lit, and an
open Dutch silver spirit-case stood, with
some siphons of soda-water and large cut-
glass tumblers, on a little marqueterie table.

"You see your servant made me quite at
home, Dorian. He gave me everything I
wanted, including your best gold-tipped
cigarettes. He is a most hospitable
creature. I like him much better than the
Frenchman you used to have. What has
become of the Frenchman, by the bye?"

Dorian shrugged his shoulders.

"I believe he married Lady Radley's maid,
and has established her in Paris as an
English dressmaker. Anglomania is very
fashionable over there now, I hear. It seems
silly of the French, doesn't it? But--do you
know?--he was not at all a bad servant. I
never liked him, but I had nothing to
complain about."

"One often imagines things that are quite
absurd. He was really very devoted to me
and seemed quite sorry when he went
away. Have another brandy-and-soda? Or

-105-

would you like hock-and-seltzer? I always
take hock-and-seltzer myself. There is sure
to be some in the next room."

"Thanks, I won't have anything more,"

said the painter, taking his cap and coat off
and throwing them on the bag that he had
placed in the corner.

"And now, my dear fellow, I want to speak to
you seriously. Don't frown like that. You
make it so much more difficult for me."

"What is it all about?"

cried Dorian in his petulant way, flinging
himself down on the sofa.

"I hope it is not about myself. I am tired of
myself to-night. I should like to be
somebody else."

"It is about yourself,"

answered Hallward in his grave deep voice,

"and I must say it to you. I shall only keep you
half an hour."

Dorian sighed and lit a cigarette.

"Half an hour!"

he murmured.

"It is not much to ask of you, Dorian, and it is
entirely for your own sake that I am
speaking. I think it right that you should know
that the most dreadful things are being said
against you in London."

"I don't wish to know anything about them. I
love scandals about other people, but
scandals about myself don't interest me.
They have not got the charm of novelty."

"They must interest you, Dorian. Every
gentleman is interested in his good name.
You don't want people to talk of you as
something vile and degraded. Of course,
you have your position, and your wealth,
and all that kind of thing. But position and
wealth are not everything. Mind you, I don't
believe these rumours at all. At least, I can't
believe them when I see you."

"Sin is a thing that writes itself across a
man's face. It cannot be concealed. People
talk sometimes of secret vices. There are
no such things. If a wretched man has a
vice, it shows itself in the lines of his mouth,
the droop of his eyelids, the moulding of his
hands even. Somebody--I won't mention
his name, but you know him--came to me
last year to have his portrait done."

"I had never seen him before, and had never
heard anything about him at the time, though
I have heard a good deal since. He offered
an extravagant price. I refused him. There
was something in the shape of his fingers
that I hated."

"I know now that I was quite right in what I
fancied about him. His life is dreadful. But
you, Dorian, with your pure, bright, innocent
face, and your marvellous untroubled youth I
can't believe anything against you."

"And yet I see you very seldom, and you
never come down to the studio now, and
when I am away from you, and I hear all
these hideous things that people are
whispering about you, I don't know what to
say. Why is it, Dorian, that a man like the
Duke of Berwick leaves the room of a club
when you enter it?"

"Why is it that so many gentlemen in London
will neither go to your house or invite you to
theirs? You used to be a friend of Lord
Staveley. I met him at dinner last week. Your

-106-

name happened to come up in
conversation, in connection with the
miniatures you have lent to the exhibition at
the Dudley."

"Staveley curled his lip and said that you
might have the most artistic tastes, but that
you were a man whom no pure-minded girl
should be allowed to know, and whom no
chaste woman should sit in the same room
with. I reminded him that I was a friend of
yours, and asked him what he meant."

"He told me. He told me right out before
everybody. It was horrible! Why is your
friendship so fatal to young men? There
was that wretched boy in the Guards who
committed suicide. You were his great
friend. There was Sir Henry Ashton, who
had to leave England with a tarnished
name. You and he were inseparable."

"What about Adrian Singleton and his
dreadful end? What about Lord Kent's only
son and his career? I met his father
yesterday in St. James's Street. He
seemed broken with shame and sorrow.
What about the young Duke of Perth? What
sort of life has he got now? What gentleman
would associate with him?"

"Stop, Basil. You are talking about things of
which you know nothing,"

said Dorian Gray, biting his lip, and with a
note of infinite contempt in his voice.

"You ask me why Berwick leaves a room
when I enter it. It is because I know
everything about his life, not because he
knows anything about mine. With such blood
as he has in his veins, how could his record
be clean?"

"You ask me about Henry Ashton and young
Perth. Did I teach the one his vices, and the

other his debauchery? If Kent's silly son
takes his wife from the streets, what is that
to me? If Adrian Singleton writes his
friend's name across a bill, am I his
keeper? I know how people chatter in
England."

"The middle classes air their moral
prejudices over their gross dinner-tables,
and whisper about what they call the
profligacies of their betters in order to try
and pretend that they are in smart society
and on intimate terms with the people they
slander."

"In this country, it is enough for a man to
have distinction and brains for every
common tongue to wag against him. And
what sort of lives do these people, who
pose as being moral, lead themselves? My
dear fellow, you forget that we are in the
native land of the hypocrite."

"Dorian,"

cried Hallward,

"that is not the question. England is bad
enough I know, and English society is all
wrong. That is the reason why I want you to
be fine. You have not been fine. One has a
right to judge of a man by the effect he has
over his friends. Yours seem to lose all
sense of honour, of goodness, of purity.
You have filled them with a madness for
pleasure."

"They have gone down into the depths. You
led them there. Yes: you led them there, and
yet you can smile, as you are smiling now.
And there is worse behind. I know you and
Harry are inseparable. Surely for that
reason, if for none other, you should not
have made his sister's name a by-word."

"Take care, Basil. You go too far."

-107-

"I must speak, and you must listen. You shall
listen. When you met Lady Gwendolen, not a
breath of scandal had ever touched her. Is
there a single decent woman in London now
who would drive with her in the park? Why,
even her children are not allowed to live with
her. Then there are other stories stories that
you have been seen creeping at dawn out of
dreadful houses and slinking in disguise
into the foulest dens in London."

"Are they true? Can they be true? When I first
heard them, I laughed. I hear them now, and
they make me shudder. What about your
country-house and the life that is led there?
Dorian, you don't know what is said about
you. I won't tell you that I don't want to
preach to you."

"I remember Harry saying once that every
man who turned himself into an amateur
curate for the moment always began by
saying that, and then proceeded to break
his word. I do want to preach to you. I want
you to lead such a life as will make the world
respect you."

"I want you to have a clean name and a fair
record. I want you to get rid of the dreadful
people you associate with. Don't shrug your
shoulders like that. Don't be so indifferent.
You have a wonderful influence. Let it be for
good, not for evil. They say that you corrupt
every one with whom you become intimate,
and that it is quite sufficient for you to enter
a house for shame of some kind to follow
after."

"I don't know whether it is so or not. How
should I know? But it is said of you. I am told
things that it seems impossible to doubt.
Lord Gloucester was one of my greatest
friends at Oxford. He showed me a letter
that his wife had written to him when she
was dying alone in her villa at Mentone. "

"Your name was implicated in the most
terrible confession I ever read. I told him that
it was absurd--that I knew you thoroughly
and that you were incapable of anything of
the kind. Know you? I wonder do I know
you? Before I could answer that, I should
have to see your soul."

"To see my soul!"

muttered Dorian Gray, starting up from the
sofa and turning almost white from fear.

"Yes,"

answered Hallward gravely, and with deep-
toned sorrow in his voice,

"to see your soul. But only God can do that."

A bitter laugh of mockery broke from the lips
of the younger man.

"You shall see it yourself, to-night!"

he cried, seizing a lamp from the table.

"Come: it is your own handiwork. Why
shouldn't you look at it? You can tell the
world all about it afterwards, if you choose.
Nobody would believe you."

"If they did believe you, they would like me
all the better for it. I know the age better than
you do, though you will prate about it so
tediously. Come, I tell you. You have
chattered enough about corruption. Now
you shall look on it face to face."

There was the madness of pride in every
word he uttered. He stamped his foot upon
the ground in his boyish insolent manner. He
felt a terrible joy at the thought that some
one else was to share his secret, and that
the man who had painted the portrait that
was the origin of all his shame was to be

-108-

burdened for the rest of his life with the
hideous memory of what he had done.

"Yes,"

he continued, coming closer to him and
looking steadfastly into his stern eyes,

"I shall show you my soul. You shall see the
thing that you fancy only God can see."

Hallward started back.

"This is blasphemy, Dorian!"

he cried.

"You must not say things like that. They are
horrible, and they don't mean anything."

"You think so?"

He laughed again.

"I know so. As for what I said to you to-night,
I said it for your good. You know I have been
always a staunch friend to you."

"Don't touch me. Finish what you have to
say."

A twisted flash of pain shot across the
painter's face. He paused for a moment,
and a wild feeling of pity came over him.
After all, what right had he to pry into the life
of Dorian Gray? If he had done a tithe of
what was rumoured about him, how much
he must have suffered!

Then he straightened himself up, and
walked over to the fire-place, and stood
there, looking at the burning logs with their
frostlike ashes and their throbbing cores of
flame.

"I am waiting, Basil,"

said the young man in a hard clear voice.

He turned round.

"What I have to say is this,"

he cried.

"You must give me some answer to these
horrible charges that are made against you.
If you tell me that they are absolutely untrue
from beginning to end, I shall believe you.
Deny them, Dorian, deny them! Can't you
see what I am going through? My God! don't
tell me that you are bad, and corrupt, and
shameful."

Dorian Gray smiled. There was a curl of
contempt in his lips.

"Come upstairs, Basil,"

he said quietly.

"I keep a diary of my life from day to day,
and it never leaves the room in which it is
written. I shall show it to you if you come with
me."

"I shall come with you, Dorian, if you wish it. I
see I have missed my train. That makes no
matter. I can go to-morrow. But don't ask
me to read anything to-night. All I want is a
plain answer to my question."

"That shall be given to you upstairs. I could
not give it here. You will not have to read
long."

CHAPTER 13

He passed out of the room and began the
ascent, Basil Hallward following close
behind. They walked softly, as men do
instinctively at night. The lamp cast fantastic
shadows on the wall and staircase. A rising

-109-

wind made some of the windows rattle.

When they reached the top landing, Dorian
set the lamp down on the floor, and taking
out the key, turned it in the lock.

"You insist on knowing, Basil?"

he asked in a low voice.

"Yes."

"I am delighted,"

he answered, smiling. Then he added,
somewhat harshly,

"You are the one man in the world who is
entitled to know everything about me. You
have had more to do with my life than you
think."

and, taking up the lamp, he opened the door
and went in.

A cold current of air passed them, and the
light shot up for a moment in a flame of
murky orange. He shuddered.

"Shut the door behind you,"

he whispered, as he placed the lamp on the
table.

Hallward glanced round him with a puzzled
expression. The room looked as if it had not
been lived in for years. A faded Flemish
tapestry, a curtained picture, an old Italian
cassone, and an almost empty book-case-
-that was all that it seemed to contain,
besides a chair and a table.

As Dorian Gray was lighting a half-burned
candle that was standing on the
mantelshelf, he saw that the whole place
was covered with dust and that the carpet

was in holes. A mouse ran scuffling behind
the wainscoting. There was a damp odour
of mildew.

"So you think that it is only God who sees the
soul, Basil? Draw that curtain back, and you
will see mine."

The voice that spoke was cold and cruel.

"You are mad, Dorian, or playing a part,"

muttered Hallward, frowning.

"You won't? Then I must do it myself,"

said the young man, and he tore the curtain
from its rod and flung it on the ground.

An exclamation of horror broke from the
painter's lips as he saw in the dim light the
hideous face on the canvas grinning at him.
There was something in its expression that
filled him with disgust and loathing. Good
heavens! it was Dorian Gray's own face
that he was looking at!

The horror, whatever it was, had not yet
entirely spoiled that marvellous beauty.
There was still some gold in the thinning hair
and some scarlet on the sensual mouth. The
sodden eyes had kept something of the
loveliness of their blue, the noble curves had
not yet completely passed away from
chiselled nostrils and from plastic throat.

Yes, it was Dorian himself. But who had
done it? He seemed to recognize his own
brushwork, and the frame was his own
design. The idea was monstrous, yet he felt
afraid. He seized the lighted candle, and
held it to the picture. In the left-hand corner
was his own name, traced in long letters of
bright vermilion.

It was some foul parody, some infamous

-110-

ignoble satire. He had never done that. Still,
it was his own picture. He knew it, and he
felt as if his blood had changed in a moment
from fire to sluggish ice. His own picture!
What did it mean? Why had it altered?

He turned and looked at Dorian Gray with
the eyes of a sick man. His mouth twitched,
and his parched tongue seemed unable to
articulate. He passed his hand across his
forehead. It was dank with clammy sweat.

The young man was leaning against the
mantelshelf, watching him with that strange
expression that one sees on the faces of
those who are absorbed in a play when
some great artist is acting. There was
neither real sorrow in it nor real joy.

There was simply the passion of the
spectator, with perhaps a flicker of triumph
in his eyes. He had taken the flower out of
his coat, and was smelling it, or pretending
to do so.

"What does this mean?"

cried Hallward, at last. His own voice
sounded shrill and curious in his ears.

"Years ago, when I was a boy,"

said Dorian Gray, crushing the flower in his
hand,

"you met me, flattered me, and taught me to
be vain of my good looks."

"One day you introduced me to a friend of
yours, who explained to me the wonder of
youth, and you finished a portrait of me that
revealed to me the wonder of beauty. In a
mad moment that, even now, I don't know
whether I regret or not, I made a wish,
perhaps you would call it a prayer. . . ."

"I remember it! Oh, how well I remember it!
No! the thing is impossible. The room is
damp. Mildew has got into the canvas. The
paints I used had some wretched mineral
poison in them. I tell you the thing is
impossible."

"Ah, what is impossible?"

murmured the young man, going over to the
window and leaning his forehead against
the cold, mist-stained glass.

"You told me you had destroyed it."

"I was wrong. It has destroyed me."

"I don't believe it is my picture."

"Can't you see your ideal in it?"

said Dorian bitterly.

"My ideal, as you call it. . ."

"As you called it."

"There was nothing evil in it, nothing
shameful. You were to me such an ideal as I
shall never meet again. This is the face of a
satyr."

"It is the face of my soul."

"Christ! what a thing I must have
worshipped! It has the eyes of a devil."

"Each of us has heaven and hell in him,
Basil,"

cried Dorian with a wild gesture of despair.

Hallward turned again to the portrait and
gazed at it.

"My God! If it is true,"

-111-

he exclaimed,

"and this is what you have done with your
life, why, you must be worse even than
those who talk against you fancy you to be!"

He held the light up again to the canvas and
examined it. The surface seemed to be
quite undisturbed and as he had left it. It was
from within, apparently, that the foulness
and horror had come. Through some
strange quickening of inner life the
leprosies of sin were slowly eating the thing
away. The rotting of a corpse in a watery
grave was not so fearful.

His hand shook, and the candle fell from its
socket on the floor and lay there sputtering.
He placed his foot on it and put it out. Then
he flung himself into the rickety chair that
was standing by the table and buried his
face in his hands.

"Good God, Dorian, what a lesson! What an
awful lesson!"

There was no answer, but he could hear the
young man sobbing at the window.

"Pray, Dorian, pray,"

"What is it that one was taught to say in one's
boyhood? 'Lead us not into temptation.
Forgive us our sins. Wash away our
iniquities.' Let us say that together. The
prayer of your pride has been answered.
The prayer of your repentance will be
answered also. I worshipped you too much.
I am punished for it. You worshipped
yourself too much. We are both punished."

Dorian Gray turned slowly around and
looked at him with tear-dimmed eyes.

"It is too late, Basil,"

he faltered.

"It is never too late, Dorian. Let us kneel
down and try if we cannot remember a
prayer. Isn't there a verse somewhere,
'Though your sins be as scarlet, yet I will
make them as white as snow'?"

"Those words mean nothing to me now."

"Hush! Don't say that. You have done
enough evil in your life. My God! Don't you
see that accursed thing leering at us?"

Dorian Gray glanced at the picture, and
suddenly an uncontrollable feeling of hatred
for Basil Hallward came over him, as
though it had been suggested to him by the
image on the canvas, whispered into his
ear by those grinning lips.

The mad passions of a hunted animal
stirred within him, and he loathed the man
who was seated at the table, more than in
his whole life he had ever loathed anything.
He glanced wildly around. Something
glimmered on the top of the painted chest
that faced him. His eye fell on it. He knew
what it was.

It was a knife that he had brought up, some
days before, to cut a piece of cord, and had
forgotten to take away with him. He moved
slowly towards it, passing Hallward as he
did so. As soon as he got behind him, he
seized it and turned round. Hallward stirred
in his chair as if he was going to rise.

He rushed at him and dug the knife into the
great vein that is behind the ear, crushing
the man's head down on the table and
stabbing again and again.

There was a stifled groan and the horrible
sound of some one choking with blood.
Three times the outstretched arms shot up

-112-

convulsively, waving grotesque, stiff-
fingered hands in the air. He stabbed him
twice more, but the man did not move.
Something began to trickle on the floor. He
waited for a moment, still pressing the head
down. Then he threw the knife on the table,
and listened.

He could hear nothing, but the drip, drip on
the threadbare carpet. He opened the door
and went out on the landing. The house was
absolutely quiet. No one was about. For a
few seconds he stood bending over the
balustrade and peering down into the black
seething well of darkness. Then he took out
the key and returned to the room, locking
himself in as he did so.

The thing was still seated in the chair,
straining over the table with bowed head,
and humped back, and long fantastic arms.
Had it not been for the red jagged tear in the
neck and the clotted black pool that was
slowly widening on the table, one would
have said that the man was simply asleep.

How quickly it had all been done! He felt
strangely calm, and walking over to the
window, opened it and stepped out on the
balcony. The wind had blown the fog away,
and the sky was like a monstrous
peacock's tail, starred with myriads of
golden eyes.

He looked down and saw the policeman
going his rounds and flashing the long beam
of his lantern on the doors of the silent
houses. The crimson spot of a prowling
hansom gleamed at the corner and then
vanished. A woman in a fluttering shawl
was creeping slowly by the railings,
staggering as she went. Now and then she
stopped and peered back.

Once, she began to sing in a hoarse voice.
The policeman strolled over and said

something to her. She stumbled away,
laughing. A bitter blast swept across the
square. The gas-lamps flickered and
became blue, and the leafless trees shook
their black iron branches to and fro. He
shivered and went back, closing the
window behind him.

Having reached the door, he turned the key
and opened it. He did not even glance at the
murdered man. He felt that the secret of the
whole thing was not to realize the situation.
The friend who had painted the fatal portrait
to which all his misery had been due had
gone out of his life. That was enough.

Then he remembered the lamp. It was a
rather curious one of Moorish
workmanship, made of dull silver inlaid with
arabesques of burnished steel, and
studded with coarse turquoises. Perhaps it
might be missed by his servant, and
questions would be asked.

He hesitated for a moment, then he turned
back and took it from the table. He could not
help seeing the dead thing. How still it was!
How horribly white the long hands looked! It
was like a dreadful wax image.

Having locked the door behind him, he crept
quietly downstairs. The woodwork creaked
and seemed to cry out as if in pain. He
stopped several times and waited. No:
everything was still. It was merely the sound
of his own footsteps.

When he reached the library, he saw the bag
and coat in the corner. They must be hidden
away somewhere. He unlocked a secret
press that was in the wainscoting, a press
in which he kept his own curious disguises,
and put them into it. He could easily burn
them afterwards. Then he pulled out his
watch. It was twenty minutes to two.

-113-

He sat down and began to think. Every year-
-every month, almost men were strangled in
England for what he had done. There had
been a madness of murder in the air. Some
red star had come too close to the earth. . . .
And yet, what evidence was there against
him? Basil Hallward had left the house at
eleven. No one had seen him come in
again. Most of the servants were at Selby
Royal.

His valet had gone to bed.... Paris! Yes. It
was to Paris that Basil had gone, and by the
midnight train, as he had intended. With his
curious reserved habits, it would be months
before any suspicions would be roused.
Months! Everything could be destroyed long
before then.

A sudden thought struck him. He put on his
fur coat and hat and went out into the hall.
There he paused, hearing the slow heavy
tread of the policeman on the pavement
outside and seeing the flash of the bull's-
eye reflected in the window. He waited and
held his breath.

After a few moments he drew back the latch
and slipped out, shutting the door very
gently behind him. Then he began ringing
the bell. In about five minutes his valet
appeared, half-dressed and looking very
drowsy.

"I am sorry to have had to wake you up,
Francis,"

he said, stepping in;

"but I had forgotten my latch-key. What time
is it?"

"Ten minutes past two, sir,"

answered the man, looking at the clock and
blinking.

"Ten minutes past two? How horribly late!
You must wake me at nine to-morrow. I
have some work to do."

"All right, sir."

"Did any one call this evening?"

"Mr. Hallward, sir. He stayed here till eleven,
and then be went away to catch his train."

"Oh! I am sorry I didn't see him. Did he leave
any message?"

"No, sir, except that he would write to you
from Paris, if he did not find you at the club."

"That will do, Francis. Don't forget to call me
at nine to-morrow."

"No, sir."

The man shambled down the passage in his
slippers.

Dorian Gray threw his hat and coat upon the
table and passed into the library. For a
quarter of an hour he walked up and down
the room, biting his lip and thinking.

Then he took down the Blue Book from one
of the shelves and began to turn over the
leaves.

"Alan Campbell, 152, Hertford Street,
Mayfair."

Yes; that was the man he wanted.

CHAPTER 14

At nine o'clock the next morning his servant
came in with a cup of chocolate on a tray
and opened the shutters. Dorian was
sleeping quite peacefully, lying on his right
side, with one hand underneath his cheek.

-114-

He looked like a boy who had been tired out
with play, or study.

The man had to touch him twice on the
shoulder before he woke, and as he
opened his eyes a faint smile passed
across his lips, as though he had been lost
in some delightful dream. Yet he had not
dreamed at all. His night had been
untroubled by any images of pleasure or of
pain. But youth smiles without any reason. It
is one of its chiefest charms.

He turned round, and leaning upon his
elbow, began to sip his chocolate. The
mellow November sun came streaming into
the room. The sky was bright, and there was
a genial warmth in the air. It was almost like
a morning in May.

Gradually the events of the preceding night
crept with silent, blood-stained feet into his
brain and reconstructed themselves there
with terrible distinctness.

He winced at the memory of all that he had
suffered, and for a moment the same
curious feeling of loathing for Basil
Hallward that had made him kill him as he
sat in the chair came back to him, and he
grew cold with passion.

The dead man was still sitting there, too,
and in the sunlight now. How horrible that
was! Such hideous things were for the
darkness, not for the day. He felt that if he
brooded on what he had gone through he
would sicken or grow mad. There were sins
whose fascination was more in the memory
than in the doing of them, strange triumphs
that gratified the pride more than the
passions, and gave to the intellect a
quickened sense of joy, greater than any
joy they brought, or could ever bring, to the
senses. But this was not one of them. It was
a thing to be driven out of the mind, to be

drugged with poppies, to be strangled lest it
might strangle one itself.

When the half-hour struck, he passed his
hand across his forehead, and then got up
hastily and dressed himself with even more
than his usual care, giving a good deal of
attention to the choice of his necktie and
scarf-pin and changing his rings more than
once.

He spent a long time also over breakfast,
tasting the various dishes, talking to his
valet about some new liveries that he was
thinking of getting made for the servants at
Selby, and going through his
correspondence.

At some of the letters, he smiled. Three of
them bored him. One he read several times
over and then tore up with a slight look of
annoyance in his face.

"That awful thing, a woman's memory!"

as Lord Henry had once said.

After he had drunk his cup of black coffee,
he wiped his lips slowly with a napkin,
motioned to his servant to wait, and going
over to the table, sat down and wrote two
letters. One he put in his pocket, the other he
handed to the valet.

"Take this round to 152, Hertford Street,
Francis, and if Mr. Campbell is out of town,
get his address."

As soon as he was alone, he lit a cigarette
and began sketching upon a piece of
paper, drawing first flowers and bits of
architecture, and then human faces.
Suddenly he remarked that every face that
he drew seemed to have a fantastic
likeness to Basil Hallward. He frowned, and
getting up, went over to the book-case and

-115-

took out a volume at hazard. He was
determined that he would not think about
what had happened until it became
absolutely necessary that he should do so.

When he had stretched himself on the sofa,
he looked at the title-page of the book. It
was Gautier's Emaux et Camees,
Charpentier's Japanese-paper edition,
with the Jacquemart etching. The binding
was of citron-green leather, with a design
of gilt trellis-work and dotted
pomegranates. It had been given to him by
Adrian Singleton.

As he turned over the pages, his eye fell on
the poem about the hand of Lacenaire, the
cold yellow hand "du supplice encore mal
lavee," with its downy red hairs and its
"doigts de faune." He glanced at his own
white taper fingers, shuddering slightly in
spite of himself, and passed on, till he came
to those lovely stanzas upon Venice:

Sur une gamme chromatique,

Le sein de peries ruisselant,

La Venus de l'Adriatique

Sort de l'eau son corps rose et blanc.

Les domes, sur l'azur des ondes

Suivant la phrase au pur contour,

S'enflent comme des gorges rondes

Que souleve un soupir d'amour.

L'esquif aborde et me depose,

Jetant son amarre au pilier,

Devant une facade rose,

Sur le marbre d'un escalier.

How exquisite they were! As one read
them, one seemed to be floating down the
green water-ways of the pink and pearl city,
seated in a black gondola with silver prow
and trailing curtains. The mere lines looked
to him like those straight lines of turquoise-
blue that follow one as one pushes out to the
Lido.

The sudden flashes of colour reminded him
of the gleam of the opal-and-iris-throated
birds that flutter round the tall honeycombed
Campanile, or stalk, with such stately
grace, through the dim, dust-stained
arcades. Leaning back with half-closed
eyes, he kept saying over and over to
himself:

Devant une facade rose,

Sur le marbre d'un escalier.

The whole of Venice was in those two lines.
He remembered the autumn that he had
passed there, and a wonderful love that had
stirred him to mad delightful follies. There
was romance in every place.

But Venice, like Oxford, had kept the
background for romance, and, to the true
romantic, background was everything, or
almost everything. Basil had been with him
part of the time, and had gone wild over
Tintoret. Poor Basil! What a horrible way for
a man to die!

He sighed, and took up the volume again,
and tried to forget. He read of the swallows
that fly in and out of the little cafe at Smyrna
where the Hadjis sit counting their amber
beads and the turbaned merchants smoke
their long tasselled pipes and talk gravely to
each other;

-116-

he read of the Obelisk in the Place de la
Concorde that weeps tears of granite in its
lonely sunless exile and longs to be back by
the hot, lotus-covered Nile, where there are
Sphinxes, and rose-red ibises, and white
vultures with gilded claws, and crocodiles
with small beryl eyes that crawl over the
green steaming mud;

he began to brood over those verses which,
drawing music from kiss-stained marble,
tell of that curious statue that Gautier
compares to a contralto voice, the

"monstre charmant"

that couches in the porphyry-room of the
Louvre.

But after a time the book fell from his hand.
He grew nervous, and a horrible fit of terror
came over him. What if Alan Campbell
should be out of England? Days would
elapse before he could come back.
Perhaps he might refuse to come. What
could he do then? Every moment was of
vital importance.

They had been great friends once, five
years before almost inseparable, indeed.
Then the intimacy had come suddenly to an
end. When they met in society now, it was
only Dorian Gray who smiled: Alan
Campbell never did.

He was an extremely clever young man,
though he had no real appreciation of the
visible arts, and whatever little sense of the
beauty of poetry he possessed he had
gained entirely from Dorian. His dominant
intellectual passion was for science.

At Cambridge he had spent a great deal of
his time working in the laboratory, and had
taken a good class in the Natural Science
Tripos of his year. Indeed, he was still

devoted to the study of chemistry, and had a
laboratory of his own in which he used to
shut himself up all day long,

greatly to the annoyance of his mother, who
had set her heart on his standing for
Parliament and had a vague idea that a
chemist was a person who made up
prescriptions. He was an excellent
musician, however, as well, and played
both the violin and the piano better than
most amateurs.

In fact, it was music that had first brought
him and Dorian Gray together--music and
that indefinable attraction that Dorian
seemed to be able to exercise whenever he
wished and, indeed, exercised often
without being conscious of it.

They had met at Lady Berkshire's the night
that Rubinstein played there, and after that
used to be always seen together at the
opera and wherever good music was going
on. For eighteen months their intimacy
lasted. Campbell was always either at
Selby Royal or in Grosvenor Square.

To him, as to many others, Dorian Gray was
the type of everything that is wonderful and
fascinating in life. Whether or not a quarrel
had taken place between them no one ever
knew. But suddenly people remarked that
they scarcely spoke when they met and that
Campbell seemed always to go away early
from any party at which Dorian Gray was
present.

He had changed, too--was strangely
melancholy at times, appeared almost to
dislike hearing music, and would never
himself play, giving as his excuse, when he
was called upon, that he was so absorbed
in science that he had no time left in which to
practise. And this was certainly true. Every
day he seemed to become more interested

-117-

in biology, and his name appeared once or
twice in some of the scientific reviews in
connection with certain curious
experiments.

This was the man Dorian Gray was waiting
for. Every second he kept glancing at the
clock. As the minutes went by he became
horribly agitated. At last he got up and
began to pace up and down the room,
looking like a beautiful caged thing. He took
long stealthy strides. His hands were
curiously cold.

The suspense became unbearable. Time
seemed to him to be crawling with feet of
lead, while he by monstrous winds was
being swept towards the jagged edge of
some black cleft of precipice. He knew
what was waiting for him there; saw it,
indeed, and, shuddering, crushed with
dank hands his burning lids as though he
would have robbed the very brain of sight
and driven the eyeballs back into their cave.
It was useless.

The brain had its own food on which it
battened, and the imagination, made
grotesque by terror, twisted and distorted
as a living thing by pain, danced like some
foul puppet on a stand and grinned through
moving masks. Then, suddenly, time
stopped for him.

Yes: that blind, slow-breathing thing
crawled no more, and horrible thoughts,
time being dead, raced nimbly on in front,
and dragged a hideous future from its
grave, and showed it to him. He stared at it.
Its very horror made him stone.

At last the door opened and his servant
entered. He turned glazed eyes upon him.

"Mr. Campbell, sir,"

said the man.

A sigh of relief broke from his parched lips,
and the colour came back to his cheeks.

"Ask him to come in at once, Francis."

He felt that he was himself again. His mood
of cowardice had passed away.

The man bowed and retired. In a few
moments, Alan Campbell walked in,
looking very stern and rather pale, his pallor
being intensified by his coal-black hair and
dark eyebrows.

"Alan! This is kind of you. I thank you for
coming."

"I had intended never to enter your house
again, Gray. But you said it was a matter of
life and death."

His voice was hard and cold.

He spoke with slow deliberation. There was
a look of contempt in the steady searching
gaze that he turned on Dorian. He kept his
hands in the pockets of his Astrakhan coat,
and seemed not to have noticed the gesture
with which he had been greeted.

"Yes: it is a matter of life and death, Alan,
and to more than one person. Sit down."

Campbell took a chair by the table, and
Dorian sat opposite to him. The two men's
eyes met. In Dorian's there was infinite pity.
He knew that what he was going to do was
dreadful.

After a strained moment of silence, he
leaned across and said, very quietly, but
watching the effect of each word upon the
face of him he had sent for,

-118-

"Alan, in a locked room at the top of this
house, a room to which nobody but myself
has access, a dead man is seated at a
table. He has been dead ten hours now.
Don't stir, and don't look at me like that. Who
the man is, why he died, how he died, are
matters that do not concern you. What you
have to do is this--"

"Stop, Gray. I don't want to know anything
further. Whether what you have told me is
true or not true doesn't concern me. I entirely
decline to be mixed up in your life. Keep
your horrible secrets to yourself. They don't
interest me any more."

"Alan, they will have to interest you. This one
will have to interest you. I am awfully sorry
for you, Alan. But I can't help myself. You are
the one man who is able to save me. I am
forced to bring you into the matter. I have no
option. Alan, you are scientific. You know
about chemistry and things of that kind. You
have made experiments."

"What you have got to do is to destroy the
thing that is upstairs to destroy it so that not
a vestige of it will be left. Nobody saw this
person come into the house. Indeed, at the
present moment he is supposed to be in
Paris. He will not be missed for months.
When he is missed, there must be no trace
of him found here. You, Alan, you must
change him, and everything that belongs to
him, into a handful of ashes that I may
scatter in the air."

"You are mad, Dorian."

"Ah! I was waiting for you to call me Dorian."

"You are mad, I tell you--mad to imagine
that I would raise a finger to help you, mad
to make this monstrous confession. I will
have nothing to do with this matter,
whatever it is. Do you think I am going to

peril my reputation for you? What is it to me
what devil's work you are up to?"

"It was suicide, Alan."

"I am glad of that. But who drove him to it?
You, I should fancy."

"Do you still refuse to do this for me?"

"Of course I refuse. I will have absolutely
nothing to do with it. I don't care what shame
comes on you. You deserve it all. I should not
be sorry to see you disgraced, publicly
disgraced."

"How dare you ask me, of all men in the
world, to mix myself up in this horror? I
should have thought you knew more about
people's characters. Your friend Lord Henry
Wotton can't have taught you much about
psychology, whatever else he has taught
you. Nothing will induce me to stir a step to
help you. You have come to the wrong man.
Go to some of your friends. Don't come to
me."

"Alan, it was murder. I killed him. You don't
know what he had made me suffer.
Whatever my life is, he had more to do with
the making or the marring of it than poor
Harry has had. He may not have intended it,
the result was the same."

"Murder! Good God, Dorian, is that what
you have come to? I shall not inform upon
you. It is not my business. Besides, without
my stirring in the matter, you are certain to
be arrested. Nobody ever commits a crime
without doing something stupid. But I will
have nothing to do with it."

"You must have something to do with it. Wait,
wait a moment; listen to me. Only listen,
Alan. All I ask of you is to perform a certain
scientific experiment. You go to hospitals

-119-

and dead-houses, and the horrors that you
do there don't affect you."

"If in some hideous dissecting-room or fetid
laboratory you found this man lying on a
leaden table with red gutters scooped out in
it for the blood to flow through, you would
simply look upon him as an admirable
subject. You would not turn a hair. You
would not believe that you were doing
anything wrong."

"On the contrary, you would probably feel
that you were benefiting the human race, or
increasing the sum of knowledge in the
world, or gratifying intellectual curiosity, or
something of that kind. What I want you to do
is merely what you have often done before.
Indeed, to destroy a body must be far less
horrible than what you are accustomed to
work at."

"And, remember, it is the only piece of
evidence against me. If it is discovered, I
am lost; and it is sure to be discovered
unless you help me."

"I have no desire to help you. You forget that.
I am simply indifferent to the whole thing. It
has nothing to do with me."

"Alan, I entreat you. Think of the position I
am in. Just before you came I almost fainted
with terror. You may know terror yourself
some day. No! don't think of that. Look at
the matter purely from the scientific point of
view. You don't inquire where the dead
things on which you experiment come from.
Don't inquire now. I have told you too much
as it is. But I beg of you to do this. We were
friends once, Alan."

"Don't speak about those days, Dorian--
they are dead."

"The dead linger sometimes. The man

upstairs will not go away. He is sitting at the
table with bowed head and outstretched
arms. Alan! Alan! If you don't come to my
assistance, I am ruined. Why, they will hang
me, Alan! Don't you understand? They will
hang me for what I have done."

"There is no good in prolonging this scene. I
absolutely refuse to do anything in the
matter. It is insane of you to ask me."

"You refuse?"

"Yes."

"I entreat you, Alan."

"It is useless."

The same look of pity came into Dorian
Gray's eyes. Then he stretched out his
hand, took a piece of paper, and wrote
something on it. He read it over twice,
folded it carefully, and pushed it across the
table. Having done this, he got up and went
over to the window.

Campbell looked at him in surprise, and
then took up the paper, and opened it. As he
read it, his face became ghastly pale and
he fell back in his chair. A horrible sense of
sickness came over him. He felt as if his
heart was beating itself to death in some
empty hollow.

After two or three minutes of terrible
silence, Dorian turned round and came and
stood behind him, putting his hand upon his
shoulder.

"I am so sorry for you, Alan,"

he murmured,

"but you leave me no alternative. I have a
letter written already. Here it is. You see the

-120-

address. If you don't help me, I must send it.
If you don't help me, I will send it. You know
what the result will be."

"But you are going to help me. It is
impossible for you to refuse now. I tried to
spare you. You will do me the justice to
admit that. You were stern, harsh, offensive.
You treated me as no man has ever dared to
treat me--no living man, at any rate. I bore it
all. Now it is for me to dictate terms."

Campbell buried his face in his hands, and
a shudder passed through him.

"Yes, it is my turn to dictate terms, Alan. You
know what they are. The thing is quite
simple. Come, don't work yourself into this
fever. The thing has to be done. Face it, and
do it."

A groan broke from Campbell's lips and he
shivered all over. The ticking of the clock on
the mantelpiece seemed to him to be
dividing time into separate atoms of agony,
each of which was too terrible to be borne.

He felt as if an iron ring was being slowly
tightened round his forehead, as if the
disgrace with which he was threatened had
already come upon him. The hand upon his
shoulder weighed like a hand of lead. It was
intolerable. It seemed to crush him.

"Come, Alan, you must decide at once."

"I cannot do it,"

he said, mechanically, as though words
could alter things.

"You must. You have no choice. Don't
delay."

He hesitated a moment.

"Is there a fire in the room upstairs?"

"Yes, there is a gas-fire with asbestos."

"I shall have to go home and get some things
from the laboratory."

"No, Alan, you must not leave the house.
Write out on a sheet of notepaper what you
want and my servant will take a cab and
bring the things back to you."

Campbell scrawled a few lines, blotted
them, and addressed an envelope to his
assistant. Dorian took the note up and read
it carefully. Then he rang the bell and gave it
to his valet, with orders to return as soon as
possible and to bring the things with him.

As the hall door shut, Campbell started
nervously, and having got up from the chair,
went over to the chimney-piece. He was
shivering with a kind of ague. For nearly
twenty minutes, neither of the men spoke. A
fly buzzed noisily about the room, and the
ticking of the clock was like the beat of a
hammer.

As the chime struck one, Campbell turned
round, and looking at Dorian Gray, saw that
his eyes were filled with tears. There was
something in the purity and refinement of
that sad face that seemed to enrage him.

"You are infamous, absolutely infamous!"

he muttered.

"Hush, Alan. You have saved my life,"

said Dorian.

"Your life? Good heavens! what a life that is!
You have gone from corruption to
corruption, and now you have culminated in
crime. In doing what I am going to do--what

-121-

you force me to do it is not of your life that I
am thinking."

"Ah, Alan,"

murmured Dorian with a sigh,

"I wish you had a thousandth part of the pity
for me that I have for you."

He turned away as he spoke and stood
looking out at the garden. Campbell made
no answer.

After about ten minutes a knock came to the
door, and the servant entered, carrying a
large mahogany chest of chemicals, with a
long coil of steel and platinum wire and two
rather curiously shaped iron clamps.

"Shall I leave the things here, sir?"

he asked Campbell.

"Yes,"

said Dorian.

"And I am afraid, Francis, that I have
another errand for you. What is the name of
the man at Richmond who supplies Selby
with orchids?"

"Harden, sir."

"Yes--Harden. You must go down to
Richmond at once, see Harden personally,
and tell him to send twice as many orchids
as I ordered, and to have as few white ones
as possible. In fact, I don't want any white
ones. It is a lovely day, Francis, and
Richmond is a very pretty place otherwise I
wouldn't bother you about it."

"No trouble, sir. At what time shall I be
back?"

Dorian looked at Campbell.

"How long will your experiment take, Alan?"

he said in a calm indifferent voice. The
presence of a third person in the room
seemed to give him extraordinary courage.

Campbell frowned and bit his lip.

"It will take about five hours,"

he answered.

"It will be time enough, then, if you are back
at half-past seven, Francis. Or stay: just
leave my things out for dressing. You can
have the evening to yourself. I am not dining
at home, so I shall not want you."

"Thank you, sir,"

said the man, leaving the room.

"Now, Alan, there is not a moment to be lost.
How heavy this chest is! I'll take it for you.
You bring the other things."

He spoke rapidly and in an authoritative
manner. Campbell felt dominated by him.
They left the room together.

When they reached the top landing, Dorian
took out the key and turned it in the lock.
Then he stopped, and a troubled look came
into his eyes. He shuddered.

"I don't think I can go in, Alan,"

he murmured.

"It is nothing to me. I don't require you,"

said Campbell coldly.

Dorian half opened the door. As he did so,

-122-

he saw the face of his portrait leering in the
sunlight. On the floor in front of it the torn
curtain was lying. He remembered that the
night before he had forgotten, for the first
time in his life, to hide the fatal canvas, and
was about to rush forward, when he drew
back with a shudder.

What was that loathsome red dew that
gleamed, wet and glistening, on one of the
hands, as though the canvas had sweated
blood? How horrible it was!--more
horrible, it seemed to him for the moment,
than the silent thing that he knew was
stretched across the table, the thing whose
grotesque misshapen shadow on the
spotted carpet showed him that it had not
stirred, but was still there, as he had left it.

He heaved a deep breath, opened the door
a little wider, and with half-closed eyes and
averted head, walked quickly in,
determined that he would not look even
once upon the dead man. Then, stooping
down and taking up the gold-and-purple
hanging, he flung it right over the picture.

There he stopped, feeling afraid to turn
round, and his eyes fixed themselves on the
intricacies of the pattern before him. He
heard Campbell bringing in the heavy chest,
and the irons, and the other things that he
had required for his dreadful work. He
began to wonder if he and Basil Hallward
had ever met, and, if so, what they had
thought of each other.

"Leave me now,"

said a stern voice behind him.

He turned and hurried out, just conscious
that the dead man had been thrust back into
the chair and that Campbell was gazing into
a glistening yellow face. As he was going
downstairs, he heard the key being turned

in the lock.

It was long after seven when Campbell
came back into the library. He was pale, but
absolutely calm.

"I have done what you asked me to do,"

he muttered

"And now, good-bye. Let us never see each
other again."

"You have saved me from ruin, Alan. I
cannot forget that,"

said Dorian simply.

As soon as Campbell had left, he went
upstairs. There was a horrible smell of nitric
acid in the room. But the thing that had been
sitting at the table was gone.

CHAPTER 15

That evening, at eight-thirty, exquisitely
dressed and wearing a large button-hole of
Parma violets, Dorian Gray was ushered
into Lady Narborough's drawing-room by
bowing servants. His forehead was
throbbing with maddened nerves, and he
felt wildly excited, but his manner as he bent
over his hostess's hand was as easy and
graceful as ever. Perhaps one never seems
so much at one's ease as when one has to
play a part.

Certainly no one looking at Dorian Gray that
night could have believed that he had
passed through a tragedy as horrible as any
tragedy of our age. Those finely shaped
fingers could never have clutched a knife for
sin, nor those smiling lips have cried out on
God and goodness. He himself could not
help wondering at the calm of his
demeanour, and for a moment felt keenly

-123-

the terrible pleasure of a double life.

It was a small party, got up rather in a hurry
by Lady Narborough, who was a very clever
woman with what Lord Henry used to
describe as the remains of really
remarkable ugliness.

She had proved an excellent wife to one of
our most tedious ambassadors, and having
buried her husband properly in a marble
mausoleum, which she had herself
designed, and married off her daughters to
some rich, rather elderly men, she devoted
herself now to the pleasures of French
fiction, French cookery, and French esprit
when she could get it.

Dorian was one of her especial favourites,
and she always told him that she was
extremely glad she had not met him in early
life.

"I know, my dear, I should have fallen madly
in love with you,"

she used to say,

"and thrown my bonnet right over the mills
for your sake. It is most fortunate that you
were not thought of at the time."

"As it was, our bonnets were so
unbecoming, and the mills were so
occupied in trying to raise the wind, that I
never had even a flirtation with anybody.
However, that was all Narborough's fault.
He was dreadfully short-sighted, and there
is no pleasure in taking in a husband who
never sees anything."

Her guests this evening were rather tedious.
The fact was, as she explained to Dorian,
behind a very shabby fan, one of her
married daughters had come up quite
suddenly to stay with her, and, to make

matters worse, had actually brought her
husband with her.

"I think it is most unkind of her, my dear,"

she whispered.

"Of course I go and stay with them every
summer after I come from Homburg, but
then an old woman like me must have fresh
air sometimes, and besides, I really wake
them up. You don't know what an existence
they lead down there. It is pure
unadulterated country life."

"They get up early, because they have so
much to do, and go to bed early, because
they have so little to think about. There has
not been a scandal in the neighbourhood
since the time of Queen Elizabeth, and
consequently they all fall asleep after dinner.
You shan't sit next either of them. You shall
sit by me and amuse me."

Dorian murmured a graceful compliment
and looked round the room. Yes: it was
certainly a tedious party. Two of the people
he had never seen before, and the others
consisted of Ernest Harrowden, one of
those middle-aged mediocrities so
common in London clubs who have no
enemies, but are thoroughly disliked by their
friends;

Lady Ruxton, an overdressed woman of
forty-seven, with a hooked nose, who was
always trying to get herself compromised,
but was so peculiarly plain that to her great
disappointment no one would ever believe
anything against her; Mrs. Erlynne, a
pushing nobody, with a delightful lisp and
Venetian-red hair;

Lady Alice Chapman, his hostess's
daughter, a dowdy dull girl, with one of
those characteristic British faces that, once

-124-

seen, are never remembered; and her
husband, a red-cheeked, white-whiskered
creature who, like so many of his class, was
under the impression that inordinate
joviality can atone for an entire lack of
ideas.

He was rather sorry he had come, till Lady
Narborough, looking at the great ormolu gilt
clock that sprawled in gaudy curves on the
mauve-draped mantelshelf, exclaimed:

"How horrid of Henry Wotton to be so late! I
sent round to him this morning on chance
and he promised faithfully not to disappoint
me."

It was some consolation that Harry was to
be there, and when the door opened and he
heard his slow musical voice lending charm
to some insincere apology, he ceased to
feel bored. But at dinner he could not eat
anything. Plate after plate went away
untasted. Lady Narborough kept scolding
him for what she called

"an insult to poor Adolphe, who invented the
menu specially for you,"

and now and then Lord Henry looked across
at him, wondering at his silence and
abstracted manner. From time to time the
butler filled his glass with champagne. He
drank eagerly, and his thirst seemed to
increase.

"Dorian,"

said Lord Henry at last, as the chaud-froid
was being handed round,

"what is the matter with you to-night? You
are quite out of sorts."

"I believe he is in love,"

cried Lady Narborough,

"and that he is afraid to tell me for fear I
should be jealous. He is quite right. I
certainly should."

"Dear Lady Narborough,"

murmured Dorian, smiling,

"I have not been in love for a whole week--
not, in fact, since Madame de Ferrol left
town."

"How you men can fall in love with that
woman!"

exclaimed the old lady.

"I really cannot understand it."

"It is simply because she remembers you
when you were a little girl, Lady
Narborough,"

said Lord Henry.

"She is the one link between us and your
short frocks."

"She does not remember my short frocks at
all, Lord Henry. But I remember her very well
at Vienna thirty years ago, and how
decolletee she was then."

"She is still decolletee,"

he answered, taking an olive in his long
fingers;

"and when she is in a very smart gown she
looks like an edition de luxe of a bad French
novel. She is really wonderful, and full of
surprises. Her capacity for family affection
is extraordinary. When her third husband
died, her hair turned quite gold from grief."

-125-

"How can you, Harry!"

cried Dorian.

"It is a most romantic explanation,"

laughed the hostess.

"But her third husband, Lord Henry! You
don't mean to say Ferrol is the fourth?"

"Certainly, Lady Narborough."

"I don't believe a word of it."

"Well, ask Mr. Gray. He is one of her most
intimate friends."

"Is it true, Mr. Gray?"

"She assures me so, Lady Narborough,"

said Dorian.

"I asked her whether,like Marguerite de
Navarre, she had their hearts embalmed
and hung at her girdle. She told me she
didn't, because none of them had had any
hearts at all."

"Four husbands! Upon my word that is trop
de zele."

"Trop d'audace, I tell her,"

said Dorian.

"Oh! she is audacious enough for anything,
my dear. And what is Ferrol like? I don't
know him."

"The husbands of very beautiful women
belong to the criminal classes,"

said Lord Henry, sipping his wine. Lady
Narborough hit him with her fan.

"Lord Henry, I am not at all surprised that the
world says that you are extremely wicked."

"But what world says that?"

asked Lord Henry, elevating his eyebrows.

"It can only be the next world. This world and
I are on excellent terms."

"Everybody I know says you are very
wicked,"

cried the old lady, shaking her head.

Lord Henry looked serious for some
moments.

"It is perfectly monstrous,"

he said, at last,

"the way people go about nowadays saying
things against one behind one's back that
are absolutely and entirely true."

"Isn't he incorrigible?"

cried Dorian, leaning forward in his chair.

"I hope so,"

said his hostess, laughing.

"But really, if you all worship Madame de
Ferrol in this ridiculous way, I shall have to
marry again so as to be in the fashion."

"You will never marry again, Lady
Narborough,"

broke in Lord Henry.

"You were far too happy. When a woman
marries again, it is because she detested
her first husband. When a man marries

-126-

again, it is because he adored his first wife.
Women try their luck; men risk theirs."

"Narborough wasn't perfect,"

cried the old lady.

"If he had been, you would not have loved
him, my dear lady,"

was the rejoinder.

"Women love us for our defects. If we have
enough of them, they will forgive us
everything, even our intellects. You will
never ask me to dinner again after saying
this, I am afraid, Lady Narborough, but it is
quite true."

"Of course it is true, Lord Henry. If we
women did not love you for your defects,
where would you all be? Not one of you
would ever be married. You would be a set
of unfortunate bachelors. Not, however, that
that would alter you much. Nowadays all the
married men live like bachelors, and all the
bachelors like married men."

"Fin de siecle,"

murmured Lord Henry.

"Fin du globe,"

answered his hostess.

"I wish it were fin du globe,"

said Dorian with a sigh.

"Life is a great disappointment."

"Ah, my dear,"

cried Lady Narborough, putting on her
gloves,

"don't tell me that you have exhausted life.
When a man says that one knows that life
has exhausted him. Lord Henry is very
wicked, and I sometimes wish that I had
been; but you are made to be good you look
so good. I must find you a nice wife. Lord
Henry, don't you think that Mr. Gray should
get married?"

"I am always telling him so, Lady
Narborough,"

said Lord Henry with a bow.

"Well, we must look out for a suitable match
for him. I shall go through Debrett carefully
to-night and draw out a list of all the eligible
young ladies."

"With their ages, Lady Narborough?"

asked Dorian.

"Of course, with their ages, slightly edited.
But nothing must be done in a hurry. I want it
to be what The Morning Post calls a suitable
alliance, and I want you both to be happy."

"What nonsense people talk about happy
marriages!"

exclaimed Lord Henry.

"A man can be happy with any woman, as
long as he does not love her."

"Ah! what a cynic you are!"

cried the old lady, pushing back her chair
and nodding to Lady Ruxton.

"You must come and dine with me soon
again. You are really an admirable tonic,
much better than what Sir Andrew
prescribes for me. You must tell me what
people you would like to meet, though. I

-127-

want it to be a delightful gathering."

"I like men who have a future and women
who have a past,"

he answered.

"Or do you think that would make it a
petticoat party?"

"I fear so,"

she said, laughing, as she stood up.

"A thousand pardons, my dear Lady
Ruxton,"

she added,

"I didn't see you hadn't finished your
cigarette."

"Never mind, Lady Narborough. I smoke a
great deal too much. I am going to limit
myself, for the future."

"Pray don't, Lady Ruxton,"

said Lord Henry.

"Moderation is a fatal thing. Enough is as
bad as a meal. More than enough is as
good as a feast."

Lady Ruxton glanced at him curiously.

"You must come and explain that to me
some afternoon, Lord Henry. It sounds a
fascinating theory,"

she murmured, as she swept out of the
room.

"Now, mind you don't stay too long over your
politics and scandal,"

cried Lady Narborough from the door.

"If you do, we are sure to squabble
upstairs."

The men laughed, and Mr. Chapman got up
solemnly from the foot of the table and
came up to the top. Dorian Gray changed
his seat and went and sat by Lord Henry. Mr.
Chapman began to talk in a loud voice
about the situation in the House of
Commons. He guffawed at his adversaries.

The word doctrinaire--word full of terror to
the British mind reappeared from time to
time between his explosions. An alliterative
prefix served as an ornament of oratory. He
hoisted the Union Jack on the pinnacles of
thought. The inherited stupidity of the race--
sound English common sense he jovially
termed it--was shown to be the proper
bulwark for society.

A smile curved Lord Henry's lips, and he
turned round and looked at Dorian.

"Are you better, my dear fellow?"

he asked.

"You seemed rather out of sorts at dinner."

"I am quite well, Harry. I am tired. That is all."

"You were charming last night. The little
duchess is quite devoted to you. She tells
me she is going down to Selby."

"She has promised to come on the
twentieth."

"Is Monmouth to be there, too?"

"Oh, yes, Harry."

"He bores me dreadfully, almost as much as

-128-

he bores her. She is very clever, too clever
for a woman. She lacks the indefinable
charm of weakness. It is the feet of clay that
make the gold of the image precious. Her
feet are very pretty, but they are not feet of
clay. White porcelain feet, if you like. They
have been through the fire, and what fire
does not destroy, it hardens. She has had
experiences."

"How long has she been married?"

asked Dorian.

"An eternity, she tells me. I believe,
according to the peerage, it is ten years, but
ten years with Monmouth must have been
like eternity, with time thrown in. Who else is
coming?"

"Oh, the Willoughbys, Lord Rugby and his
wife, our hostess, Geoffrey Clouston, the
usual set. I have asked Lord Grotrian."

"I like him,"

said Lord Henry.

"A great many people don't, but I find him
charming. He atones for being occasionally
somewhat overdressed by being always
absolutely over-educated. He is a very
modern type."

"I don't know if he will be able to come,
Harry. He may have to go to Monte Carlo
with his father."

"Ah! what a nuisance people's people are!
Try and make him come. By the way,
Dorian, you ran off very early last night. You
left before eleven. What did you do
afterwards? Did you go straight home?"

Dorian glanced at him hurriedly and
frowned.

"No, Harry,"

he said at last,

"I did not get home till nearly three."

"Did you go to the club?"

"Yes,"

he answered. Then he bit his lip.

"No, I don't mean that. I didn't go to the club.
I walked about. I forget what I did. . . . How
inquisitive you are, Harry! You always want
to know what one has been doing. I always
want to forget what I have been doing. I
came in at half-past two, if you wish to
know the exact time. I had left my latch-key
at home, and my servant had to let me in. If
you want any corroborative evidence on the
subject, you can ask him."

Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders.

"My dear fellow, as if I cared! Let us go up to
the drawing-room. No sherry, thank you,
Mr. Chapman. Something has happened to
you, Dorian. Tell me what it is. You are not
yourself to-night."

"Don't mind me, Harry. I am irritable, and
out of temper. I shall come round and see
you to-morrow, or next day. Make my
excuses to Lady Narborough. I shan't go
upstairs. I shall go home. I must go home."

"All right, Dorian. I dare say I shall see you
to-morrow at tea-time. The duchess is
coming."

"I will try to be there, Harry,"

he said, leaving the room. As he drove back
to his own house, he was conscious that the
sense of terror he thought he had strangled

-129-

had come back to him.

Lord Henry's casual questioning had made
him lose his nerves for the moment, and he
wanted his nerve still. Things that were
dangerous had to be destroyed. He winced.
He hated the idea of even touching them.

Yet it had to be done. He realized that, and
when he had locked the door of his library,
he opened the secret press into which he
had thrust Basil Hallward's coat and bag. A
huge fire was blazing. He piled another log
on it.

The smell of the singeing clothes and
burning leather was horrible. It took him
three-quarters of an hour to consume
everything. At the end he felt faint and sick,
and having lit some Algerian pastilles in a
pierced copper brazier, he bathed his
hands and forehead with a cool musk-
scented vinegar.

Suddenly he started. His eyes grew
strangely bright, and he gnawed nervously
at his underlip. Between two of the windows
stood a large Florentine cabinet, made out
of ebony and inlaid with ivory and blue lapis.
He watched it as though it were a thing that
could fascinate and make afraid, as though
it held something that he longed for and yet
almost loathed.

His breath quickened. A mad craving came
over him. He lit a cigarette and then threw it
away. His eyelids drooped till the long
fringed lashes almost touched his cheek.
But he still watched the cabinet. At last he
got up from the sofa on which he had been
lying, went over to it, and having unlocked it,
touched some hidden spring.

A triangular drawer passed slowly out. His
fingers moved instinctively towards it,
dipped in, and closed on something. It was

a small Chinese box of black and gold-dust
lacquer, elaborately wrought, the sides
patterned with curved waves, and the silken
cords hung with round crystals and tasselled
in plaited metal threads. He opened it.
Inside was a green paste, waxy in lustre, the
odour curiously heavy and persistent.

He hesitated for some moments, with a
strangely immobile smile upon his face.
Then shivering, though the atmosphere of
the room was terribly hot, he drew himself
up and glanced at the clock. It was twenty
minutes to twelve. He put the box back,
shutting the cabinet doors as he did so, and
went into his bedroom.

As midnight was striking bronze blows upon
the dusky air, Dorian Gray, dressed
commonly, and with a muffler wrapped
round his throat, crept quietly out of his
house. In Bond Street he found a hansom
with a good horse. He hailed it and in a low
voice gave the driver an address.

The man shook his head.

"It is too far for me,"

he muttered.

"Here is a sovereign for you,"

said Dorian.

"You shall have another if you drive fast."

"All right, sir,"

answered the man,

"you will be there in an hour,"

and after his fare had got in he turned his
horse round and drove rapidly towards the
river.

-130-

CHAPTER 16

A cold rain began to fall, and the blurred
street-lamps looked ghastly in the dripping
mist. The public-houses were just closing,
and dim men and women were clustering in
broken groups round their doors. From
some of the bars came the sound of horrible
laughter. In others, drunkards brawled and
screamed.

Lying back in the hansom, with his hat
pulled over his forehead, Dorian Gray
watched with listless eyes the sordid shame
of the great city, and now and then he
repeated to himself the words that Lord
Henry had said to him on the first day they
had met,

"To cure the soul by means of the senses,
and the senses by means of the soul."

Yes, that was the secret. He had often tried
it, and would try it again now. There were
opium dens where one could buy oblivion,
dens of horror where the memory of old sins
could be destroyed by the madness of sins
that were new.

The moon hung low in the sky like a yellow
skull. From time to time a huge misshapen
cloud stretched a long arm across and hid it.
The gas-lamps grew fewer, and the streets
more narrow and gloomy. Once the man lost
his way and had to drive back half a mile. A
steam rose from the horse as it splashed up
the puddles. The sidewindows of the
hansom were clogged with a grey-flannel
mist.

"To cure the soul by means of the senses,
and the senses by means of the soul!"

How the words rang in his ears! His soul,
certainly, was sick to death. Was it true that
the senses could cure it?

Innocent blood had been spilled. What could
atone for that? Ah! for that there was no
atonement; but though forgiveness was
impossible, forgetfulness was possible
still, and he was determined to forget, to
stamp the thing out, to crush it as one would
crush the adder that had stung one.

Indeed, what right had Basil to have spoken
to him as he had done? Who had made him
a judge over others? He had said things
that were dreadful, horrible, not to be
endured.

On and on plodded the hansom, going
slower, it seemed to him, at each step. He
thrust up the trap and called to the man to
drive faster. The hideous hunger for opium
began to gnaw at him. His throat burned and
his delicate hands twitched nervously
together. He struck at the horse madly with
his stick. The driver laughed and whipped
up. He laughed in answer, and the man was
silent.

The way seemed interminable, and the
streets like the black web of some
sprawling spider. The monotony became
unbearable, and as the mist thickened, he
felt afraid.

Then they passed by lonely brickfields. The
fog was lighter here, and he could see the
strange, bottle-shaped kilns with their
orange, fanlike tongues of fire. A dog
barked as they went by, and far away in the
darkness some wandering sea-gull
screamed. The horse stumbled in a rut, then
swerved aside and broke into a gallop.

After some time they left the clay road and
rattled again over rough-paven streets.
Most of the windows were dark, but now
and then fantastic shadows were
silhouetted against some lamplit blind. He
watched them curiously. They moved like

-131-

monstrous marionettes and made gestures
like live things.

He hated them. A dull rage was in his heart.
As they turned a corner, a woman yelled
something at them from an open door, and
two men ran after the hansom for about a
hundred yards. The driver beat at them with
his whip.

It is said that passion makes one think in a
circle. Certainly with hideous iteration the
bitten lips of Dorian Gray shaped and
reshaped those subtle words that dealt with
soul and sense, till he had found in them the
full expression, as it were, of his mood, and
justified, by intellectual approval, passions
that without such justification would still
have dominated his temper.

From cell to cell of his brain crept the one
thought; and the wild desire to live, most
terrible of all man's appetites, quickened
into force each trembling nerve and fibre.
Ugliness that had once been hateful to him
because it made things real, became dear
to him now for that very reason. Ugliness
was the one reality.

The coarse brawl, the loathsome den, the
crude violence of disordered life, the very
vileness of thief and outcast, were more
vivid, in their intense actuality of
impression, than all the gracious shapes of
art, the dreamy shadows of song. They
were what he needed for forgetfulness. In
three days he would be free.

Suddenly the man drew up with a jerk at the
top of a dark lane. Over the low roofs and
jagged chimney-stacks of the houses rose
the black masts of ships. Wreaths of white
mist clung like ghostly sails to the yards.

"Somewhere about here, sir, ain't it?"

he asked huskily through the trap.

Dorian started and peered round.

"This will do,"

he answered, and having got out hastily and
given the driver the extra fare he had
promised him, he walked quickly in the
direction of the quay.

Here and there a lantern gleamed at the
stern of some huge merchantman. The light
shook and splintered in the puddles. A red
glare came from an outward-bound
steamer that was coaling. The slimy
pavement looked like a wet mackintosh.

He hurried on towards the left, glancing
back now and then to see if he was being
followed. In about seven or eight minutes he
reached a small shabby house that was
wedged in between two gaunt factories. In
one of the top-windows stood a lamp. He
stopped and gave a peculiar knock.

After a little time he heard steps in the
passage and the chain being unhooked.
The door opened quietly, and he went in
without saying a word to the squat
misshapen figure that flattened itself into
the shadow as he passed. At the end of the
hall hung a tattered green curtain that
swayed and shook in the gusty wind which
had followed him in from the street.

He dragged it aside and entered a long low
room which looked as if it had once been a
third-rate dancing-saloon. Shrill flaring
gas-jets, dulled and distorted in the fly-
blown mirrors that faced them, were ranged
round the walls. Greasy reflectors of ribbed
tin backed them, making quivering disks of
light.

The floor was covered with ochre-coloured

-132-

sawdust, trampled here and there into mud,
and stained with dark rings of spilled liquor.
Some Malays were crouching by a little
charcoal stove, playing with bone counters
and showing their white teeth as they
chattered.

In one corner, with his head buried in his
arms, a sailor sprawled over a table, and by
the tawdrily painted bar that ran across one
complete side stood two haggard women,
mocking an old man who was brushing the
sleeves of his coat with an expression of
disgust.

"He thinks he's got red ants on him,"

laughed one of them, as Dorian passed by.
The man looked at her in terror and began to
whimper.

At the end of the room there was a little
staircase, leading to a darkened chamber.
As Dorian hurried up its three rickety steps,
the heavy odour of opium met him. He
heaved a deep breath, and his nostrils
quivered with pleasure. When he entered, a
young man with smooth yellow hair, who
was bending over a lamp lighting a long thin
pipe, looked up at him and nodded in a
hesitating manner.

"You here, Adrian?"

muttered Dorian.

"Where else should I be?"

he answered, listlessly.

"None of the chaps will speak to me now."

"I thought you had left England."

"Darlington is not going to do anything. My
brother paid the bill at last. George doesn't

speak to me either. . . . I don't care,"

he added with a sigh.

"As long as one has this stuff, one doesn't
want friends. I think I have had too many
friends."

Dorian winced and looked round at the
grotesque things that lay in such fantastic
postures on the ragged mattresses. The
twisted limbs, the gaping mouths, the
staring lustreless eyes, fascinated him. He
knew in what strange heavens they were
suffering, and what dull hells were teaching
them the secret of some new joy.

They were better off than he was. He was
prisoned in thought. Memory, like a horrible
malady, was eating his soul away. From
time to time he seemed to see the eyes of
Basil Hallward looking at him. Yet he felt he
could not stay. The presence of Adrian
Singleton troubled him. He wanted to be
where no one would know who he was. He
wanted to escape from himself.

"I am going on to the other place,"

he said after a pause.

"On the wharf?"

"Yes."

"That mad-cat is sure to be there. They
won't have her in this place now."

Dorian shrugged his shoulders.

"I am sick of women who love one. Women
who hate one are much more interesting.
Besides, the stuff is better."

"Much the same."

-133-

"I like it better. Come and have something to
drink. I must have something."

"I don't want anything,"

murmured the young man.

"Never mind."

Adrian Singleton rose up wearily and
followed Dorian to the bar. A half-caste, in
a ragged turban and a shabby ulster,
grinned a hideous greeting as he thrust a
bottle of brandy and two tumblers in front of
them. The women sidled up and began to
chatter. Dorian turned his back on them and
said something in a low voice to Adrian
Singleton.

A crooked smile, like a Malay crease,
writhed across the face of one of the
women.

"We are very proud tonight,"

she sneered.

"For God's sake don't talk to me,"

cried Dorian, stamping his foot on the
ground.

"What do you want? Money? Here it is. Don't
ever talk to me again."

Two red sparks flashed for a moment in the
woman's sodden eyes, then flickered out
and left them dull and glazed. She tossed
her head and raked the coins off the counter
with greedy fingers. Her companion
watched her enviously.

"It's no use,"

sighed Adrian Singleton.

"I don't care to go back. What does it
matter? I am quite happy here."

"You will write to me if you want anything,
won't you?"

said Dorian, after a pause.

"Perhaps."

"Good night, then."

"Good night,"

answered the young man, passing up the
steps and wiping his parched mouth with a
handkerchief.

Dorian walked to the door with a look of
pain in his face. As he drew the curtain
aside, a hideous laugh broke from the
painted lips of the woman who had taken
his money.

"There goes the devil's bargain!"

she hiccoughed, in a hoarse voice.

"Curse you!"

he answered,

"don't call me that."

She snapped her fingers.

"Prince Charming is what you like to be
called, ain't it?"

she yelled after him.

The drowsy sailor leaped to his feet as she
spoke, and looked wildly round. The sound
of the shutting of the hall door fell on his ear.
He rushed out as if in pursuit.

-134-

Dorian Gray hurried along the quay through
the drizzling rain. His meeting with Adrian
Singleton had strangely moved him, and he
wondered if the ruin of that young life was
really to be laid at his door, as Basil
Hallward had said to him with such infamy
of insult. He bit his lip, and for a few
seconds his eyes grew sad.

Yet, after all, what did it matter to him?
One's days were too brief to take the
burden of another's errors on one's
shoulders. Each man lived his own life and
paid his own price for living it. The only pity
was one had to pay so often for a single
fault. One had to pay over and over again,
indeed. In her dealings with man, destiny
never closed her accounts.

There are moments, psychologists tell us,
when the passion for sin, or for what the
world calls sin, so dominates a nature that
every fibre of the body, as every cell of the
brain, seems to be instinct with fearful
impulses. Men and women at such
moments lose the freedom of their will.

They move to their terrible end as
automatons move. Choice is taken from
them, and conscience is either killed, or, if it
lives at all, lives but to give rebellion its
fascination and disobedience its charm.
For all sins, as theologians weary not of
reminding us, are sins of disobedience.
When that high spirit, that morning star of
evil, fell from heaven, it was as a rebel that
he fell.

Callous, concentrated on evil, with stained
mind, and soul hungry for rebellion, Dorian
Gray hastened on, quickening his step as
he went, but as he darted aside into a dim
archway, that had served him often as a
short cut to the ill-famed place where he
was going, he felt himself suddenly seized
from behind, and before be had time to

defend himself, he was thrust back against
the wall, with a brutal hand round his throat.

He struggled madly for life, and by a terrible
effort wrenched the tightening fingers away.
In a second he heard the click of a revolver,
and saw the gleam of a polished barrel,
pointing straight at his head, and the dusky
form of a short, thick-set man facing him.

"What do you want?"

he gasped.

"Keep quiet,"

said the man.

"If you stir, I shoot you."

"You are mad. What have I done to you?"

"You wrecked the life of Sibyl Vane,"

was the answer,

"and Sibyl Vane was my sister. She killed
herself. I know it. Her death is at your door. I
swore I would kill you in return."

"For years I have sought you. I had no clue,
no trace. The two people who could have
described you were dead. I knew nothing of
you but the pet name she used to call you. I
heard it to-night by chance. Make your
peace with God, for to-night you are going
to die."

Dorian Gray grew sick with fear.

"I never knew her,"

he stammered.

"I never heard of her. You are mad."

-135-

"You had better confess your sin, for as sure
as I am James Vane, you are going to die."

There was a horrible moment. Dorian did
not know what to say or do.

"Down on your knees!"

growled the man.

"I give you one minute to make your peace--
no more. I go on board tonight for India, and
I must do my job first. One minute. That's
all."

Dorian's arms fell to his side. Paralysed
with terror, he did not know what to do.
Suddenly a wild hope flashed across his
brain.

"Stop,"

he cried.

"How long ago is it since your sister died?
Quick, tell me!"

"Eighteen years,"

said the man.

"Why do you ask me? What do years
matter?"

"Eighteen years,"

laughed Dorian Gray, with a touch of
triumph in his voice.

"Eighteen years! Set me under the lamp and
look at my face!"

James Vane hesitated for a moment, not
understanding what was meant. Then he
seized Dorian Gray and dragged him from
the archway.

Dim and wavering as was the wind-blown
light, yet it served to show him the hideous
error, as it seemed, into which he had
fallen, for the face of the man he had sought
to kill had all the bloom of boyhood, all the
unstained purity of youth.

He seemed little more than a lad of twenty
summers, hardly older, if older indeed at all,
than his sister had been when they had
parted so many years ago. It was obvious
that this was not the man who had
destroyed her life.

He loosened his hold and reeled back.

"My God! my God!"

he cried,

"and I would have murdered you!"

Dorian Gray drew a long breath.

"You have been on the brink of committing a
terrible crime, my man,"

he said, looking at him sternly.

"Let this be a warning to you not to take
vengeance into your own hands."

"Forgive me, sir,"

muttered James Vane.

"I was deceived. A chance word I heard in
that damned den set me on the wrong
track."

"You had better go home and put that pistol
away, or you may get into trouble,"

said Dorian, turning on his heel and going
slowly down the street.

-136-

James Vane stood on the pavement in
horror. He was trembling from head to foot.
After a little while, a black shadow that had
been creeping along the dripping wall
moved out into the light and came close to
him with stealthy footsteps. He felt a hand
laid on his arm and looked round with a
start. It was one of the women who had
been drinking at the bar.

"Why didn't you kill him?"

she hissed out, putting haggard face quite
close to his.

"I knew you were following him when you
rushed out from Daly's. You fool! You should
have killed him. He has lots of money, and
he's as bad as bad."

"He is not the man I am looking for,"

he answered,

"and I want no man's money. I want a man's
life. The man whose life I want must be
nearly forty now. This one is little more than
a boy. Thank God, I have not got his blood
upon my hands."

The woman gave a bitter laugh.

"Little more than a boy!"

she sneered.

"Why, man, it's nigh on eighteen years since
Prince Charming made me what I am."

"You lie!"

cried James Vane. She raised her hand up
to heaven.

"Before God I am telling the truth,"

she cried.

"Before God?"

"Strike me dumb if it ain't so. He is the worst
one that comes here. They say he has sold
himself to the devil for a pretty face. It's nigh
on eighteen years since I met him. He hasn't
changed much since then. I have, though,"

she added, with a sickly leer.

"You swear this?"

"I swear it,"

came in hoarse echo from her flat mouth.

"But don't give me away to him,"

she whined;

"I am afraid of him. Let me have some
money for my night's lodging."

He broke from her with an oath and rushed
to the corner of the street, but Dorian Gray
had disappeared. When he looked back, the
woman had vanished also.

CHAPTER 17

A week later Dorian Gray was sitting in the
conservatory at Selby Royal, talking to the
pretty Duchess of Monmouth, who with her
husband, a jaded-looking man of sixty,
was amongst his guests.

It was tea-time, and the mellow light of the
huge, lace-covered lamp that stood on the
table lit up the delicate china and hammered
silver of the service at which the duchess
was presiding. Her white hands were
moving daintily among the cups, and her full
red lips were smiling at something that
Dorian had whispered to her.

-137-

Lord Henry was lying back in a silk-draped
wicker chair, looking at them. On a peach-
coloured divan sat Lady Narborough,
pretending to listen to the duke's
description of the last Brazilian beetle that
he had added to his collection. Three young
men in elaborate smoking-suits were
handing tea-cakes to some of the women.
The house-party consisted of twelve
people, and there were more expected to
arrive on the next day.

"What are you two talking about?"

said Lord Henry, strolling over to the table
and putting his cup down.

"I hope Dorian has told you about my plan
for rechristening everything, Gladys. It is a
delightful idea."

"But I don't want to be rechristened, Harry,"

rejoined the duchess, looking up at him with
her wonderful eyes.

"I am quite satisfied with my own name, and
I am sure Mr. Gray should be satisfied with
his."

"My dear Gladys, I would not alter either
name for the world. They are both perfect. I
was thinking chiefly of flowers. Yesterday I
cut an orchid, for my button-hole. It was a
marvellous spotted thing, as effective as the
seven deadly sins."

"In a thoughtless moment I asked one of the
gardeners what it was called. He told me it
was a fine specimen of Robinsoniana, or
something dreadful of that kind. It is a sad
truth, but we have lost the faculty of giving
lovely names to things. Names are
everything. I never quarrel with actions."

"My one quarrel is with words. That is the

reason I hate vulgar realism in literature. The
man who could call a spade a spade should
be compelled to use one. It is the only thing
he is fit for."

"Then what should we call you, Harry?"

she asked.

"His name is Prince Paradox,"

said Dorian.

"I recognize him in a flash,"

exclaimed the duchess.

"I won't hear of it,"

laughed Lord Henry, sinking into a chair.

"From a label there is no escape! I refuse
the title."

"Royalties may not abdicate,"

fell as a warning from pretty lips.

"You wish me to defend my throne, then?"

"Yes."

"I give the truths of to-morrow."

"I prefer the mistakes of to-day,"

she answered.

"You disarm me, Gladys,"

he cried, catching the wilfulness of her
mood.

"Of your shield, Harry, not of your spear."

"I never tilt against beauty,"

-138-

he said, with a wave of his hand.

"That is your error, Harry, believe me. You
value beauty far too much."

"How can you say that? I admit that I think
that it is better to be beautiful than to be
good. But on the other hand, no one is more
ready than I am to acknowledge that it is
better to be good than to be ugly."

"Ugliness is one of the seven deadly sins,
then?"

cried the duchess.

"What becomes of your simile about the
orchid?"

"Ugliness is one of the seven deadly virtues,
Gladys. You, as a good Tory, must not
underrate them. Beer, the Bible, and the
seven deadly virtues have made our
England what she is."

"You don't like your country, then?"

she asked.

"I live in it."

"That you may censure it the better."

"Would you have me take the verdict of
Europe on it?"

he inquired.

"What do they say of us?"

"That Tartuffe has emigrated to England
and opened a shop."

"Is that yours, Harry?"

"I give it to you."

"I could not use it. It is too true."

"You need not be afraid. Our countrymen
never recognize a description."

"They are practical."

"They are more cunning than practical. When
they make up their ledger, they balance
stupidity by wealth, and vice by hypocrisy."

"Still, we have done great things."

"Great things have been thrust on us,
Gladys."

"We have carried their burden."

"Only as far as the Stock Exchange."

She shook her head.

"I believe in the race,"

she cried.

"It represents the survival of the pushing."

"It has development."

"Decay fascinates me more."

"What of art?"

she asked.

"It is a malady."

"Love?"

"An illusion."

"Religion?"

"The fashionable substitute for belief."

-139-

"You are a sceptic."

"Never! Scepticism is the beginning of
faith."

"What are you?"

"To define is to limit."

"Give me a clue."

"Threads snap. You would lose your way in
the labyrinth."

"You bewilder me. Let us talk of some one
else."

"Our host is a delightful topic. Years ago he
was christened Prince Charming."

"Ah! don't remind me of that,"

cried Dorian Gray.

"Our host is rather horrid this evening,"

answered the duchess, colouring.

"I believe he thinks that Monmouth married
me on purely scientific principles as the
best specimen he could find of a modern
butterfly."

"Well, I hope he won't stick pins into you,
Duchess,"

laughed Dorian.

"Oh! my maid does that already, Mr. Gray,
when she is annoyed with me."

"And what does she get annoyed with you
about, Duchess?"

"For the most trivial things, Mr. Gray, I
assure you. Usually because I come in at ten

minutes to nine and tell her that I must be
dressed by half-past eight."

"How unreasonable of her! You should give
her warning."

"I daren't, Mr. Gray. Why, she invents hats for
me. You remember the one I wore at Lady
Hilstone's garden-party? You don't, but it is
nice of you to pretend that you do. Well, she
made if out of nothing. All good hats are
made out of nothing."

"Like all good reputations, Gladys,"

interrupted Lord Henry.

"Every effect that one produces gives one
an enemy. To be popular one must be a
mediocrity."

"Not with women,"

said the duchess, shaking her head;

"and women rule the world. I assure you we
can't bear mediocrities. We women, as
some one says, love with our ears, just as
you men love with your eyes, if you ever love
at all."

"It seems to me that we never do anything
else,"

murmured Dorian.

"Ah! then, you never really love, Mr. Gray,"

answered the duchess with mock sadness.

"My dear Gladys!"

cried Lord Henry.

"How can you say that? Romance lives by
repetition, and repetition converts an

-140-

appetite into an art. Besides, each time that
one loves is the only time one has ever
loved. Difference of object does not alter
singleness of passion. It merely intensifies
it."

"We can have in life but one great
experience at best, and the secret of life is
to reproduce that experience as often as
possible."

"Even when one has been wounded by it,
Harry?"

asked the duchess after a pause.

"Especially when one has been wounded by
it,"

answered Lord Henry.

The duchess turned and looked at Dorian
Gray with a curious expression in her eyes.

"What do you say to that, Mr. Gray?"

she inquired.

Dorian hesitated for a moment. Then he
threw his head back and laughed.

"I always agree with Harry, Duchess."

"Even when he is wrong?"

"Harry is never wrong, Duchess."

"And does his philosophy make you
happy?"

"I have never searched for happiness. Who
wants happiness? I have searched for
pleasure."

"And found it, Mr. Gray?"

"Often. Too often."

The duchess sighed.

"I am searching for peace,"

she said,

"and if I don't go and dress, I shall have none
this evening."

"Let me get you some orchids, Duchess,"

cried Dorian, starting to his feet and
walking down the conservatory.

"You are flirting disgracefully with him,"

said Lord Henry to his cousin.

"You had better take care. He is very
fascinating."

"If he were not, there would be no battle."

"Greek meets Greek, then?"

"I am on the side of the Trojans. They fought
for a woman."

"They were defeated."

"There are worse things than capture,"

she answered.

"You gallop with a loose rein."

"Pace gives life,"

was the riposte.

"I shall write it in my diary tonight."

"What?"

-141-

"That a burnt child loves the fire."

"I am not even singed. My wings are
untouched."

"You use them for everything, except flight."

"Courage has passed from men to women.
It is a new experience for us."

"You have a rival."

"Who?"

He laughed.

"Lady Narborough,"

he whispered.

"She perfectly adores him."

"You fill me with apprehension. The appeal
to antiquity is fatal to us who are
romanticists."

"Romanticists! You have all the methods of
science."

"Men have educated us."

"But not explained you."

"Describe us as a sex,"

was her challenge.

"Sphinxes without secrets."

She looked at him, smiling.

"How long Mr. Gray is!"

she said.

"Let us go and help him. I have not yet told

him the colour of my frock."

"Ah! you must suit your frock to his flowers,
Gladys."

"That would be a premature surrender."

"Romantic art begins with its climax."

"I must keep an opportunity for retreat."

"In the Parthian manner?"

"They found safety in the desert. I could not
do that."

"Women are not always allowed a choice,"

he answered, but hardly had he finished the
sentence before from the far end of the
conservatory came a stifled groan, followed
by the dull sound of a heavy fall.

Everybody started up. The duchess stood
motionless in horror. And with fear in his
eyes, Lord Henry rushed through the
flapping palms to find Dorian Gray lying
face downwards on the tiled floor in a
deathlike swoon.

He was carried at once into the blue
drawing-room and laid upon one of the
sofas. After a short time, he came to
himself and looked round with a dazed
expression.

"What has happened?"

he asked.

"Oh! I remember. Am I safe here, Harry?"

He began to tremble.

"My dear Dorian,"

-142-

answered Lord Henry,

"you merely fainted. That was all. You must
have overtired yourself. You had better not
come down to dinner. I will take your place."

"No, I will come down,"

he said, struggling to his feet.

"I would rather come down. I must not be
alone."

He went to his room and dressed. There
was a wild recklessness of gaiety in his
manner as he sat at table, but now and then
a thrill of terror ran through him when he
remembered that, pressed against the
window of the conservatory, like a white
handkerchief, he had seen the face of
James Vane watching him.

CHAPTER 18

The next day he did not leave the house,
and, indeed, spent most of the time in his
own room, sick with a wild terror of dying,
and yet indifferent to life itself. The
consciousness of being hunted, snared,
tracked down, had begun to dominate him.

If the tapestry did but tremble in the wind, he
shook. The dead leaves that were blown
against the leaded panes seemed to him
like his own wasted resolutions and wild
regrets. When he closed his eyes, he saw
again the sailor's face peering through the
mist-stained glass, and horror seemed
once more to lay its hand upon his heart.

But perhaps it had been only his fancy that
had called vengeance out of the night and
set the hideous shapes of punishment
before him. Actual life was chaos, but there
was something terribly logical in the
imagination. It was the imagination that set

remorse to dog the feet of sin. It was the
imagination that made each crime bear its
misshapen brood.

In the common world of fact the wicked
were not punished, nor the good rewarded.
Success was given to the strong, failure
thrust upon the weak. That was all. Besides,
had any stranger been prowling round the
house, he would have been seen by the
servants or the keepers. Had any foot-
marks been found on the flower-beds, the
gardeners would have reported it.

Yes, it had been merely fancy. Sibyl Vane's
brother had not come back to kill him. He
had sailed away in his ship to founder in
some winter sea. From him, at any rate, he
was safe. Why, the man did not know who
he was, could not know who he was. The
mask of youth had saved him.

And yet if it had been merely an illusion, how
terrible it was to think that conscience could
raise such fearful phantoms, and give them
visible form, and make them move before
one! What sort of life would his be if, day
and night, shadows of his crime were to
peer at him from silent corners, to mock him
from secret places, to whisper in his ear as
he sat at the feast, to wake him with icy
fingers as he lay asleep!

As the thought crept through his brain, he
grew pale with terror, and the air seemed to
him to have become suddenly colder. Oh! in
what a wild hour of madness he had killed
his friend! How ghastly the mere memory of
the scene! He saw it all again. Each
hideous detail came back to him with
added horror.

Out of the black cave of time, terrible and
swathed in scarlet, rose the image of his
sin. When Lord Henry came in at six o'clock,
he found him crying as one whose heart will

-143-

break.

It was not till the third day that he ventured to
go out. There was something in the clear,
pine-scented air of that winter morning that
seemed to bring him back his joyousness
and his ardour for life. But it was not merely
the physical conditions of environment that
had caused the change.

His own nature had revolted against the
excess of anguish that had sought to maim
and mar the perfection of its calm. With
subtle and finely wrought temperaments it is
always so. Their strong passions must
either bruise or bend. They either slay the
man, or themselves die. Shallow sorrows
and shallow loves live on.

The loves and sorrows that are great are
destroyed by their own plenitude. Besides,
he had convinced himself that he had been
the victim of a terror-stricken imagination,
and looked back now on his fears with
something of pity and not a little of
contempt.

After breakfast, he walked with the duchess
for an hour in the garden and then drove
across the park to join the shooting-party.
The crisp frost lay like salt upon the grass.
The sky was an inverted cup of blue metal.
A thin film of ice bordered the flat, reed-
grown lake.

At the corner of the pine-wood he caught
sight of Sir Geoffrey Clouston, the
duchess's brother, jerking two spent
cartridges out of his gun. He jumped from
the cart, and having told the groom to take
the mare home, made his way towards his
guest through the withered bracken and
rough undergrowth.

"Have you had good sport, Geoffrey?"

he asked.

"Not very good, Dorian. I think most of the
birds have gone to the open. I dare say it will
be better after lunch, when we get to new
ground."

Dorian strolled along by his side. The keen
aromatic air, the brown and red lights that
glimmered in the wood, the hoarse cries of
the beaters ringing out from time to time,
and the sharp snaps of the guns that
followed, fascinated him and filled him with
a sense of delightful freedom. He was
dominated by the carelessness of
happiness, by the high indifference of joy.

Suddenly from a lumpy tussock of old grass
some twenty yards in front of them, with
black-tipped ears erect and long hinder
limbs throwing it forward, started a hare. It
bolted for a thicket of alders. Sir Geoffrey
put his gun to his shoulder, but there was
something in the animal's grace of
movement that strangely charmed Dorian
Gray, and he cried out at once,

"Don't shoot it, Geoffrey. Let it live."

"What nonsense, Dorian!"

laughed his companion, and as the hare
bounded into the thicket, he fired. There
were two cries heard, the cry of a hare in
pain, which is dreadful, the cry of a man in
agony, which is worse.

"Good heavens! I have hit a beater!"

exclaimed Sir Geoffrey.

"What an ass the man was to get in front of
the guns! Stop shooting there!"

he called out at the top of his voice.

-144-

"A man is hurt."

The head-keeper came running up with a
stick in his hand.

"Where, sir? Where is he?"

he shouted. At the same time, the firing
ceased along the line.

"Here,"

answered Sir Geoffrey angrily, hurrying
towards the thicket.

"Why on earth don't you keep your men
back? Spoiled my shooting for the day."

Dorian watched them as they plunged into
the alder-clump, brushing the lithe swinging
branches aside. In a few moments they
emerged, dragging a body after them into
the sunlight. He turned away in horror. It
seemed to him that misfortune followed
wherever he went. He heard Sir Geoffrey
ask if the man was really dead, and the
affirmative answer of the keeper. The wood
seemed to him to have become suddenly
alive with faces.

There was the trampling of myriad feet and
the low buzz of voices. A great copper-
breasted pheasant came beating through
the boughs overhead.

After a few moments--that were to him, in
his perturbed state, like endless hours of
pain--he felt a hand laid on his shoulder. He
started and looked round.

"Dorian,"

said Lord Henry,

"I had better tell them that the shooting is
stopped for to-day. It would not look well to

go on."

"I wish it were stopped for ever, Harry,"

he answered bitterly.

"The whole thing is hideous and cruel. Is the
man ... ?"

He could not finish the sentence.

"I am afraid so,"

rejoined Lord Henry.

"He got the whole charge of shot in his
chest. He must have died almost
instantaneously. Come; let us go home."

They walked side by side in the direction of
the avenue for nearly fifty yards without
speaking. Then Dorian looked at Lord
Henry and said, with a heavy sigh,

"It is a bad omen, Harry, a very bad omen."

"What is?"

asked Lord Henry.

"Oh! this accident, I suppose. My dear
fellow, it can't be helped. It was the man's
own fault. Why did he get in front of the
guns? Besides, it is nothing to us."

"It is rather awkward for Geoffrey, of
course. It does not do to pepper beaters. It
makes people think that one is a wild shot.
And Geoffrey is not; he shoots very straight.
But there is no use talking about the matter."

Dorian shook his head.

"It is a bad omen, Harry. I feel as if
something horrible were going to happen to
some of us. To myself, perhaps,"

-145-

he added, passing his hand over his eyes,
with a gesture of pain.

The elder man laughed.

"The only horrible thing in the world is ennui,
Dorian. That is the one sin for which there is
no forgiveness. But we are not likely to
suffer from it unless these fellows keep
chattering about this thing at dinner. I must
tell them that the subject is to be tabooed.
As for omens, there is no such thing as an
omen."

"Destiny does not send us heralds. She is
too wise or too cruel for that. Besides, what
on earth could happen to you, Dorian? You
have everything in the world that a man can
want. There is no one who would not be
delighted to change places with you."

"There is no one with whom I would not
change places, Harry. Don't laugh like that. I
am telling you the truth. The wretched
peasant who has just died is better off than I
am. I have no terror of death. It is the coming
of death that terrifies me. Its monstrous
wings seem to wheel in the leaden air
around me. Good heavens! don't you see a
man moving behind the trees there,
watching me, waiting for me?"

Lord Henry looked in the direction in which
the trembling gloved hand was pointing.

"Yes,"

he said, smiling,

"I see the gardener waiting for you. I
suppose he wants to ask you what flowers
you wish to have on the table to-night. How
absurdly nervous you are, my dear fellow!
You must come and see my doctor, when
we get back to town."

Dorian heaved a sigh of relief as he saw the
gardener approaching. The man touched
his hat, glanced for a moment at Lord Henry
in a hesitating manner, and then produced a
letter, which he handed to his master.

"Her Grace told me to wait for an answer,"

he murmured.

Dorian put the letter into his pocket.

"Tell her Grace that I am coming in,"

he said, coldly. The man turned round and
went rapidly in the direction of the house.

"How fond women are of doing dangerous
things!"

laughed Lord Henry.

"It is one of the qualities in them that I admire
most. A woman will flirt with anybody in the
world as long as other people are looking
on."

"How fond you are of saying dangerous
things, Harry! In the present instance, you
are quite astray. I like the duchess very
much, but I don't love her."

"And the duchess loves you very much, but
she likes you less, so you are excellently
matched."

"You are talking scandal, Harry, and there is
never any basis for scandal."

"The basis of every scandal is an immoral
certainty,"

said Lord Henry, lighting a cigarette.

"You would sacrifice anybody, Harry, for the
sake of an epigram."

-146-

"The world goes to the altar of its own
accord,"

was the answer.

"I wish I could love,"

cried Dorian Gray with a deep note of
pathos in his voice.

"But I seem to have lost the passion and
forgotten the desire. I am too much
concentrated on myself. My own personality
has become a burden to me. I want to
escape, to go away, to forget. It was silly of
me to come down here at all. I think I shall
send a wire to Harvey to have the yacht got
ready. On a yacht one is safe."

"Safe from what, Dorian? You are in some
trouble. Why not tell me what it is? You know I
would help you."

"I can't tell you, Harry,"

he answered sadly.

"And I dare say it is only a fancy of mine.
This unfortunate accident has upset me. I
have a horrible presentiment that something
of the kind may happen to me."

"What nonsense!"

"I hope it is, but I can't help feeling it. Ah!
here is the duchess, looking like Artemis in
a tailor-made gown. You see we have
come back, Duchess."

"I have heard all about it, Mr. Gray,"

she answered.

"Poor Geoffrey is terribly upset. And it
seems that you asked him not to shoot the
hare. How curious!"

"Yes, it was very curious. I don't know what
made me say it. Some whim, I suppose. It
looked the loveliest of little live things. But I
am sorry they told you about the man. It is a
hideous subject."

"It is an annoying subject,"

broke in Lord Henry.

"It has no psychological value at all. Now if
Geoffrey had done the thing on purpose,
how interesting he would be! I should like to
know some one who had committed a real
murder."

"How horrid of you, Harry!"

cried the duchess.

"Isn't it, Mr. Gray? Harry, Mr. Gray is ill
again. He is going to faint."

Dorian drew himself up with an effort and
smiled.

"It is nothing, Duchess,"

he murmured;

"my nerves are dreadfully out of order. That
is all. I am afraid I walked too far this
morning. I didn't hear what Harry said. Was it
very bad? You must tell me some other time.
I think I must go and lie down. You will
excuse me, won't you?"

They had reached the great flight of steps
that led from the conservatory on to the
terrace. As the glass door closed behind
Dorian, Lord Henry turned and looked at the
duchess with his slumberous eyes.

"Are you very much in love with him?"

he asked.

-147-

She did not answer for some time, but
stood gazing at the landscape.

"I wish I knew,"

she said at last.

He shook his head.

"Knowledge would be fatal. It is the
uncertainty that charms one. A mist makes
things wonderful."

"One may lose one's way."

"All ways end at the same point, my dear
Gladys."

"What is that?"

"Disillusion."

"It was my debut in life,"

she sighed.

"It came to you crowned."

"I am tired of strawberry leaves."

"They become you."

"Only in public."

"You would miss them,"

said Lord Henry.

"I will not part with a petal."

"Monmouth has ears."

"Old age is dull of hearing."

"Has he never been jealous?"

"I wish he had been."

He glanced about as if in search of
something.

"What are you looking for?"

she inquired.

"The button from your foil,"

he answered.

"You have dropped it."

She laughed.

"I have still the mask."

"It makes your eyes lovelier,"

was his reply. She laughed again. Her teeth
showed like white seeds in a scarlet fruit.

Upstairs, in his own room, Dorian Gray was
lying on a sofa, with terror in every tingling
fibre of his body. Life had suddenly become
too hideous a burden for him to bear. The
dreadful death of the unlucky beater, shot in
the thicket like a wild animal, had seemed
to him to pre-figure death for himself also.
He had nearly swooned at what Lord Henry
had said in a chance mood of cynical
jesting.

At five o'clock he rang his bell for his
servant and gave him orders to pack his
things for the night-express to town, and to
have the brougham at the door by eight-
thirty. He was determined not to sleep
another night at Selby Royal. It was an ill-
omened place. Death walked there in the
sunlight. The grass of the forest had been
spotted with blood.

Then he wrote a note to Lord Henry, telling

-148-

him that he was going up to town to consult
his doctor and asking him to entertain his
guests in his absence. As he was putting it
into the envelope, a knock came to the
door, and his valet informed him that the
head-keeper wished to see him. He
frowned and bit his lip.

"Send him in,"

he muttered, after some moments'
hesitation.

As soon as the man entered, Dorian pulled
his chequebook out of a drawer and spread
it out before him.

"I suppose you have come about the
unfortunate accident of this morning,
Thornton?"

he said, taking up a pen.

"Yes, sir,"

answered the gamekeeper.

"Was the poor fellow married? Had he any
people dependent on him?"

asked Dorian, looking bored.

"If so, I should not like them to be left in want,
and will send them any sum of money you
may think necessary."

"We don't know who he is, sir. That is what I
took the liberty of coming to you about."

"Don't know who he is?"

said Dorian, listlessly.

"What do you mean? Wasn't he one of your
men?"

"No, sir. Never saw him before. Seems like
a sailor, sir."

The pen dropped from Dorian Gray's hand,
and he felt as if his heart had suddenly
stopped beating.

"A sailor?"

he cried out.

"Did you say a sailor?"

"Yes, sir. He looks as if he had been a sort
of sailor; tattooed on both arms, and that
kind of thing."

"Was there anything found on him?"

said Dorian, leaning forward and looking at
the man with startled eyes.

"Anything that would tell his name?"

"Some money, sir--not much, and a six-
shooter. There was no name of any kind. A
decent-looking man, sir, but rough-like. A
sort of sailor we think."

Dorian started to his feet. A terrible hope
fluttered past him. He clutched at it madly.

"Where is the body?"

he exclaimed.

"Quick! I must see it at once."

"It is in an empty stable in the Home Farm,
sir. The folk don't like to have that sort of
thing in their houses. They say a corpse
brings bad luck."

"The Home Farm! Go there at once and
meet me. Tell one of the grooms to bring my
horse round. No. Never mind. I'll go to the

-149-

stables myself. It will save time."

In less than a quarter of an hour, Dorian
Gray was galloping down the long avenue
as hard as he could go. The trees seemed
to sweep past him in spectral procession,
and wild shadows to fling themselves
across his path. Once the mare swerved at
a white gate-post and nearly threw him. He
lashed her across the neck with his crop.
She cleft the dusky air like an arrow. The
stones flew from her hoofs.

At last he reached the Home Farm. Two
men were loitering in the yard. He leaped
from the saddle and threw the reins to one
of them. In the farthest stable a light was
glimmering. Something seemed to tell him
that the body was there, and he hurried to
the door and put his hand upon the latch.

There he paused for a moment, feeling that
he was on the brink of a discovery that
would either make or mar his life. Then he
thrust the door open and entered.

On a heap of sacking in the far corner was
lying the dead body of a man dressed in a
coarse shirt and a pair of blue trousers. A
spotted handkerchief had been placed over
the face. A coarse candle, stuck in a bottle,
sputtered beside it.

Dorian Gray shuddered. He felt that his
could not be the hand to take the
handkerchief away, and called out to one of
the farm-servants to come to him.

"Take that thing off the face. I wish to see it,"

he said, clutching at the door-post for
support.

When the farm-servant had done so, he
stepped forward. A cry of joy broke from
his lips. The man who had been shot in the

thicket was James Vane.

He stood there for some minutes looking at
the dead body. As he rode home, his eyes
were full of tears, for he knew he was safe.

CHAPTER 19

"There is no use your telling me that you are
going to be good,"

cried Lord Henry, dipping his white fingers
into a red copper bowl filled with rose-
water.

"You are quite perfect. Pray, don't change."

Dorian Gray shook his head.

"No, Harry, I have done too many dreadful
things in my life. I am not going to do any
more. I began my good actions yesterday."

"Where were you yesterday?"

"In the country, Harry. I was staying at a little
inn by myself."

"My dear boy,"

said Lord Henry, smiling,

"anybody can be good in the country. There
are no temptations there. That is the reason
why people who live out of town are so
absolutely uncivilized. Civilization is not by
any means an easy thing to attain to. There
are only two ways by which man can reach
it. One is by being cultured, the other by
being corrupt. Country people have no
opportunity of being either, so they
stagnate."

"Culture and corruption,"

echoed Dorian.

-150-

"I have known something of both. It seems
terrible to me now that they should ever be
found together. For I have a new ideal,
Harry. I am going to alter. I think I have
altered."

"You have not yet told me what your good
action was. Or did you say you had done
more than one?"

asked his companion as he spilled into his
plate a little crimson pyramid of seeded
strawberries and, through a perforated,
shell-shaped spoon, snowed white sugar
upon them.

"I can tell you, Harry. It is not a story I could
tell to any one else. I spared somebody. It
sounds vain, but you understand what I
mean. She was quite beautiful and
wonderfully like Sibyl Vane. I think it was
that which first attracted me to her. You
remember Sibyl, don't you?"

"How long ago that seems! Well, Hetty was
not one of our own class, of course. She
was simply a girl in a village. But I really
loved her. I am quite sure that I loved her. All
during this wonderful May that we have
been having, I used to run down and see her
two or three times a week."

"Yesterday she met me in a little orchard.
The apple-blossoms kept tumbling down
on her hair, and she was laughing. We were
to have gone away together this morning at
dawn. Suddenly I determined to leave her
as flowerlike as I had found her."

"I should think the novelty of the emotion
must have given you a thrill of real pleasure,
Dorian,"

interrupted Lord Henry.

"But I can finish your idyll for you. You gave

her good advice and broke her heart. That
was the beginning of your reformation."

"Harry, you are horrible! You mustn't say
these dreadful things. Hetty's heart is not
broken. Of course, she cried and all that.
But there is no disgrace upon her. She can
live, like Perdita, in her garden of mint and
marigold."

"And weep over a faithless Florizel,"

said Lord Henry, laughing, as he leaned
back in his chair.

"My dear Dorian, you have the most
curiously boyish moods. Do you think this
girl will ever be really content now with any
one of her own rank?"

"I suppose she will be married some day to
a rough carter or a grinning ploughman.
Well, the fact of having met you, and loved
you, will teach her to despise her husband,
and she will be wretched."

"From a moral point of view, I cannot say
that I think much of your great renunciation.
Even as a beginning, it is poor. Besides,
how do you know that Hetty isn't floating at
the present moment in some starlit mill-
pond, with lovely water-lilies round her, like
Ophelia?"

"I can't bear this, Harry! You mock at
everything, and then suggest the most
serious tragedies. I am sorry I told you now. I
don't care what you say to me. I know I was
right in acting as I did. Poor Hetty! As I rode
past the farm this morning, I saw her white
face at the window, like a spray of
jasmine."

"Don't let us talk about it any more, and
don't try to persuade me that the first good
action I have done for years, the first little bit

-151-

of self-sacrifice I have ever known, is really
a sort of sin. I want to be better. I am going to
be better. Tell me something about yourself.
What is going on in town? I have not been to
the club for days."

"The people are still discussing poor Basil's
disappearance."

"I should have thought they had got tired of
that by this time,"

said Dorian, pouring himself out some wine
and frowning slightly.

"My dear boy, they have only been talking
about it for six weeks, and the British public
are really not equal to the mental strain of
having more than one topic every three
months. They have been very fortunate
lately, however. They have had my own
divorce-case and Alan Campbell's
suicide."

"Now they have got the mysterious
disappearance of an artist. Scotland Yard
still insists that the man in the grey ulster
who left for Paris by the midnight train on the
ninth of November was poor Basil, and the
French police declare that Basil never
arrived in Paris at all. I suppose in about a
fortnight we shall be told that he has been
seen in San Francisco. It is an odd thing, but
every one who disappears is said to be
seen at San Francisco. It must be a
delightful city, and possess all the
attractions of the next world."

"What do you think has happened to Basil?"

asked Dorian, holding up his Burgundy
against the light and wondering how it was
that he could discuss the matter so calmly.

"I have not the slightest idea. If Basil
chooses to hide himself, it is no business of

mine. If he is dead, I don't want to think
about him. Death is the only thing that ever
terrifies me. I hate it."

"Why?"

said the younger man wearily.

"Because,"

said Lord Henry, passing beneath his
nostrils the gilt trellis of an open vinaigrette
box,

"one can survive everything nowadays
except that. Death and vulgarity are the only
two facts in the nineteenth century that one
cannot explain away. Let us have our coffee
in the music-room, Dorian. You must play
Chopin to me."

"The man with whom my wife ran away
played Chopin exquisitely. Poor Victoria! I
was very fond of her. The house is rather
lonely without her. Of course, married life is
merely a habit, a bad habit. But then one
regrets the loss even of one's worst habits.
Perhaps one regrets them the most. They
are such an essential part of one's
personality."

Dorian said nothing, but rose from the table,
and passing into the next room, sat down to
the piano and let his fingers stray across the
white and black ivory of the keys. After the
coffee had been brought in, he stopped,
and looking over at Lord Henry, said,

"Harry, did it ever occur to you that Basil
was murdered?"

Lord Henry yawned.

"Basil was very popular, and always wore a
Waterbury watch. Why should he have been
murdered? He was not clever enough to

-152-

have enemies. Of course, he had a
wonderful genius for painting."

"But a man can paint like Velasquez and yet
be as dull as possible. Basil was really
rather dull. He only interested me once, and
that was when he told me, years ago, that
he had a wild adoration for you and that you
were the dominant motive of his art."

"I was very fond of Basil,"

said Dorian with a note of sadness in his
voice. "

But don't people say that he was
murdered?"

"Oh, some of the papers do. It does not
seem to me to be at all probable. I know
there are dreadful places in Paris, but Basil
was not the sort of man to have gone to
them. He had no curiosity. It was his chief
defect."

"What would you say, Harry, if I told you that I
had murdered Basil?"

said the younger man. He watched him
intently after he had spoken.

"I would say, my dear fellow, that you were
posing for a character that doesn't suit you.
All crime is vulgar, just as all vulgarity is
crime. It is not in you, Dorian, to commit a
murder."

"I am sorry if I hurt your vanity by saying so,
but I assure you it is true. Crime belongs
exclusively to the lower orders. I don't blame
them in the smallest degree. I should fancy
that crime was to them what art is to us,
simply a method of procuring extraordinary
sensations."

"A method of procuring sensations? Do you

think, then, that a man who has once
committed a murder could possibly do the
same crime again? Don't tell me that."

"Oh! anything becomes a pleasure if one
does it too often,"

cried Lord Henry, laughing.

"That is one of the most important secrets of
life. I should fancy, however, that murder is
always a mistake. One should never do
anything that one cannot talk about after
dinner."

"But let us pass from poor Basil. I wish I
could believe that he had come to such a
really romantic end as you suggest, but I
can't. I dare say he fell into the Seine off an
omnibus and that the conductor hushed up
the scandal."

"Yes: I should fancy that was his end. I see
him lying now on his back under those dull-
green waters, with the heavy barges
floating over him and long weeds catching
in his hair. Do you know, I don't think he
would have done much more good work.
During the last ten years his painting had
gone off very much."

Dorian heaved a sigh, and Lord Henry
strolled across the room and began to
stroke the head of a curious Java parrot, a
large, grey-plumaged bird with pink crest
and tail, that was balancing itself upon a
bamboo perch. As his pointed fingers
touched it, it dropped the white scurf of
crinkled lids over black, glasslike eyes and
began to sway backwards and forwards.

"Yes,"

he continued, turning round and taking his
handkerchief out of his pocket;

-153-

"his painting had quite gone off. It seemed
to me to have lost something. It had lost an
ideal. When you and he ceased to be great
friends, he ceased to be a great artist. What
was it separated you? I suppose he bored
you."

"If so, he never forgave you. It's a habit
bores have. By the way, what has become
of that wonderful portrait he did of you? I
don't think I have ever seen it since he
finished it. Oh! I remember your telling me
years ago that you had sent it down to
Selby, and that it had got mislaid or stolen
on the way. You never got it back? What a
pity!"

"It was really a masterpiece. I remember I
wanted to buy it. I wish I had now. It
belonged to Basil's best period. Since then,
his work was that curious mixture of bad
painting and good intentions that always
entitles a man to be called a representative
British artist. Did you advertise for it? You
should."

"I forget,"

said Dorian.

"I suppose I did. But I never really liked it. I
am sorry I sat for it. The memory of the thing
is hateful to me. Why do you talk of it? It used
to remind me of those curious lines in some
play--Hamlet, I think--how do they run?--
Like the painting of a sorrow, A face without
a heart.

Yes: that is what it was like.""

Lord Henry laughed.

"If a man treats life artistically, his brain is
his heart,"

he answered, sinking into an arm-chair.

Dorian Gray shook his head and struck
some soft chords on the piano.

"'Like the painting of a sorrow,'"

he repeated,

"'a face without a heart.'"

The elder man lay back and looked at him
with half-closed eyes.

"By the way, Dorian,"

he said after a pause,

"'what does it profit a man if he gain the
whole world and lose--how does the
quotation run? his own soul'?"

The music jarred, and Dorian Gray started
and stared at his friend.

"Why do you ask me that, Harry?"

"My dear fellow,"

said Lord Henry, elevating his eyebrows in
surprise,

"I asked you because I thought you might be
able to give me an answer. That is all. I was
going through the park last Sunday, and
close by the Marble Arch there stood a little
crowd of shabby-looking people listening
to some vulgar street-preacher. As I
passed by, I heard the man yelling out that
question to his audience. It struck me as
being rather dramatic."

"London is very rich in curious effects of that
kind. A wet Sunday, an uncouth Christian in
a mackintosh, a ring of sickly white faces
under a broken roof of dripping umbrellas,
and a wonderful phrase flung into the air by
shrill hysterical lips--it was really very good

-154-

in its way, quite a suggestion. I thought of
telling the prophet that art had a soul, but
that man had not. I am afraid, however, he
would not have understood me."

"Don't, Harry. The soul is a terrible reality. It
can be bought, and sold, and bartered
away. It can be poisoned, or made perfect.
There is a soul in each one of us. I know it."

"Do you feel quite sure of that, Dorian?"

"Quite sure."

"Ah! then it must be an illusion. The things
one feels absolutely certain about are never
true. That is the fatality of faith, and the
lesson of romance. How grave you are!
Don't be so serious. What have you or I to do
with the superstitions of our age? No: we
have given up our belief in the soul."

"Play me something. Play me a nocturne,
Dorian, and, as you play, tell me, in a low
voice, how you have kept your youth. You
must have some secret. I am only ten years
older than you are, and I am wrinkled, and
worn, and yellow. You are really wonderful,
Dorian. You have never looked more
charming than you do to-night. You remind
me of the day I saw you first."

"You were rather cheeky, very shy, and
absolutely extraordinary. You have
changed, of course, but not in appearance. I
wish you would tell me your secret. To get
back my youth I would do anything in the
world, except take exercise, get up early, or
be respectable. Youth! There is nothing like
it. It's absurd to talk of the ignorance of
youth."

"The only people to whose opinions I listen
now with any respect are people much
younger than myself. They seem in front of
me. Life has revealed to them her latest

wonder. As for the aged, I always contradict
the aged. I do it on principle."

"If you ask them their opinion on something
that happened yesterday, they solemnly
give you the opinions current in 1820, when
people wore high stocks, believed in
everything, and knew absolutely nothing.
How lovely that thing you are playing is! I
wonder, did Chopin write it at Majorca, with
the sea weeping round the villa and the salt
spray dashing against the panes?"

"It is marvellously romantic. What a blessing
it is that there is one art left to us that is not
imitative! Don't stop. I want music to-night.
It seems to me that you are the young Apollo
and that I am Marsyas listening to you. I have
sorrows, Dorian, of my own, that even you
know nothing of."

"The tragedy of old age is not that one is old,
but that one is young. I am amazed
sometimes at my own sincerity. Ah, Dorian,
how happy you are! What an exquisite life
you have had! You have drunk deeply of
everything."

"You have crushed the grapes against your
palate. Nothing has been hidden from you.
And it has all been to you no more than the
sound of music. It has not marred you. You
are still the same."

"I am not the same, Harry."

"Yes, you are the same. I wonder what the
rest of your life will be. Don't spoil it by
renunciations. At present you are a perfect
type. Don't make yourself incomplete. You
are quite flawless now. You need not shake
your head: you know you are. Besides,
Dorian, don't deceive yourself. Life is not
governed by will or intention. Life is a
question of nerves, and fibres, and slowly
built-up cells in which thought hides itself

-155-

and passion has its dreams."

"You may fancy yourself safe and think
yourself strong. But a chance tone of colour
in a room or a morning sky, a particular
perfume that you had once loved and that
brings subtle memories with it, a line from a
forgotten poem that you had come across
again, a cadence from a piece of music that
you had ceased to play I tell you, Dorian,
that it is on things like these that our lives
depend."

"Browning writes about that somewhere;
but our own senses will imagine them for us.
There are moments when the odour of lilas
blanc passes suddenly across me, and I
have to live the strangest month of my life
over again. I wish I could change places with
you, Dorian. The world has cried out against
us both, but it has always worshipped you."

"It always will worship you. You are the type
of what the age is searching for, and what it
is afraid it has found. I am so glad that you
have never done anything, never carved a
statue, or painted a picture, or produced
anything outside of yourself! Life has been
your art. You have set yourself to music.
Your days are your sonnets."

Dorian rose up from the piano and passed
his hand through his hair.

"Yes, life has been exquisite,"

he murmured,

"but I am not going to have the same life,
Harry. And you must not say these
extravagant things to me. You don't know
everything about me. I think that if you did,
even you would turn from me. You laugh.
Don't laugh."

"Why have you stopped playing, Dorian? Go

back and give me the nocturne over again.
Look at that great, honey-coloured moon
that hangs in the dusky air. She is waiting
for you to charm her, and if you play she will
come closer to the earth. You won't?"

"Let us go to the club, then. It has been a
charming evening, and we must end it
charmingly. There is some one at White's
who wants immensely to know you--young
Lord Poole, Bournemouth's eldest son. He
has already copied you